Articles by alphabetic order
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z
 Ā Ī Ñ Ś Ū Ö Ō
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0


Difference between revisions of "The Concept of Śūnyatā in Mahayana sutras"

From Tibetan Buddhist Encyclopedia
Jump to navigation Jump to search
m (Text replacement - "]]]" to "]])")
 
(20 intermediate revisions by 5 users not shown)
Line 1: Line 1:
<poem>
+
<nomobile>{{DisplayImages|3322|4054|2744|4404|170|3789|3054|1696|1005|1887|1800|683|3974|1672|303|3042|1137|3667|1688|2652|3856|2784|410|1289|1425|2924|2837|4195|136|182|800|2656|2466|2437|2198|385|2567|4180|528|3265}}</nomobile>
I. The Survey of Mahāyāna Sūtras
+
<poem><nomobile>{{DisplayImages|2801|3804|1356|2158|3349|2249|1931|1253|320|1423|1860|401|363|2375|1734|1563|3145|3400|3851|1510|1868|3061|1379|54|3528|3810|3141|2697|3615|2017}}</nomobile>
 +
  I. The Survey of [[Mahāyāna Sūtras]]
  
As we have known the Buddha did not express his religious doctrine in terms of Śūnyatā (空 性), but rather by Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起) and Middle Path (Madhya-mārga / Madhyamā-pratipad, 中 論). Several centuries later, a group of Mahāyāna texts such as the Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經) and the Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經) or Prajñā Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經 般 若) belonging to the Prajñā-pāramitā literature (般 若 波 羅 密 經), introduced strongly the doctrine of Śūnyatā. That is the reason, we may select them to analyze for the purpose of this chapter.
+
As we have known the [[Buddha]] did not express his [[religious]] [[doctrine]] in terms of [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]), but rather by [[Dependent Origination]] ([[Pratītyasamutpāda]], [[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]]) and [[Middle Path]] ([[Madhya-mārga]] / [[Madhyamā-pratipad]], [[中 論]]). Several centuries later, a group of [[Mahāyāna]] texts such as the [[Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] ([[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) and the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] ([[心 經]]) or [[Prajñā Hṛdaya Sūtra]] ([[心 經 般 若]]) belonging to the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} ([[般 若 波 羅 密 經]]), introduced strongly the [[doctrine]] of [[Śūnyatā]]. That is the [[reason]], we may select them to analyze for the {{Wiki|purpose}} of this [[chapter]].
  
Let us first of all run to the information of the sources of these sūtras.
+
Let us first of all run to the [[information]] of the sources of these [[sūtras]].
  
The Prajñā-pāramitā Literature (般 若 波 羅 密 經)
+
The [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|Literature}} ([[般 若 波 羅 密 經]])
  
Issues of the origins of the Prajñāpāramitā and those of the Mahāyāna are closely connected, since at the present stage of our knowledge the earliest Mahāyāna sūtras are probably Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtras (般 若 波 羅 密 經). The Prajñā-pāramitā or ‘Perfection of Wisdom’, which represents the Dharma-Jewel, is not so much a sūtra as a family of sūtras or even a dynasty. Dr. Edward Conze, who devoted the greater part of his life to studying, translating and explaining these documents, collates from Sanskrit, Chinese, Tibetan and Khotanese sources, a list of forty Prajñā-pāramitā texts, not all of them sūtras or canonical, the composition of which began about 100 B.C.E., and continued steadily until the time of the virtual disappearance of Buddhism from India in the thirteenth century C.E. Edward Conze315 has said that the time of the composition of the Prajñā-pāramitā texts can be roughly stretching over more than a thousand years from 100 B.C.-1200 A.D and he distinguished four phases in the development of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature as under:
+
Issues of the origins of the [[Prajñāpāramitā]] and those of the [[Mahāyāna]] are closely connected, since at the {{Wiki|present}} stage of our [[knowledge]] the earliest [[Mahāyāna sūtras]] are probably [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[Sūtras]] ([[般 若 波 羅 密 經]]). The [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] or ‘[[Perfection of Wisdom]]’, which represents the [[Dharma]]-[[Jewel]], is not so much a [[sūtra]] as a [[family]] of [[sūtras]] or even a {{Wiki|dynasty}}. Dr. {{Wiki|Edward Conze}}, who devoted the greater part of his [[life]] to studying, translating and explaining these documents, collates from [[Sanskrit]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Khotan}}'ese sources, a list of forty [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] texts, not all of them [[sūtras]] or {{Wiki|canonical}}, the composition of which began about 100 B.C.E., and continued steadily until the time of the virtual [[disappearance]] of [[Buddhism]] from [[India]] in the thirteenth century C.E. Edward Conze315 has said that the time of the composition of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] texts can be roughly stretching over more than a thousand years from 100 B.C.-1200 A.D and he {{Wiki|distinguished}} four phases in the [[development]] of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} as under:
  
1. The elaboration of a basic text (100 B.C.-100 A.D.) which constitutes the original impulse,
+
1. The [[elaboration]] of a basic text (100 B.C.-100 A.D.) which constitutes the original impulse,
  
 
2. The expansion of that text (100-300 A.D.),
 
2. The expansion of that text (100-300 A.D.),
  
3. The re-statement of the doctrine in the short sūtras and in versified summaries (300-500 A.D.),
+
3. The re-statement of the [[doctrine]] in the short [[sūtras]] and in versified summaries (300-500 A.D.),
  
4. The period of Tantric influence and of absorption into magic (600-1200 A.D.).
+
4. The period of [[Tantric]] [[influence]] and of [[absorption]] into [[magic]] (600-1200 A.D.).
  
The traditional classification is simply in terms of length. Taking the sloka or verse of thirty-two syllables as the unit of measurement, there are ‘Large’sūtras consisting of 18,000, 25,000 and 100,000 ‘lines’, all of which made their appearance during the second of Conze’s four phases of development, and ‘Small’ ones consisting of anything from a few hundred lines, or less, up to 8,000 lines, that appeared during the first and during the third phase.
+
The [[traditional]] {{Wiki|classification}} is simply in terms of length. Taking the [[sloka]] or verse of thirty-two {{Wiki|syllables}} as the unit of measurement, there are ‘Large’[[sūtras]] consisting of 18,000, 25,000 and 100,000 ‘lines’, all of which made their [[appearance]] during the second of Conze’s four phases of [[development]], and ‘Small’ ones consisting of anything from a few hundred lines, or less, up to 8,000 lines, that appeared during the first and during the third phase.
  
The principal or the oldest text is the Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經), ‘The Sūtra on the Perfection of Wisdom’ in 8,000 lines and its shorter verse summary or possible original, as the case may be, the Ratra-guna-samuccaya-gāthā, ‘Verses on the Accamulation of Precious Qualities’ (寶 積 經). It may be (at least it is the prevailing theory) that the Aṣṭasāhasrikā was expanded in the Satasahasrikā (100,000 lines) and the Sārdhadvisāhasrikā (2,500 lines). A Dasasahasrikā or Perfection of Wisdom ‘in 10,000 lines’ is also sometimes classed with the larger sūtras. The Saptasatikā (700 lines) and the Adhyardhasatiku (150 lines) expanded in the Satasahasrikā (100,000 lines) (一 百 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) and the Pañcavimsatisāhasrikā (25,000 lines) (二 萬 五 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經), and then condensed in the Sārdhadvisāhasrikā (2,500 lines) (二 千 五 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經). The Astadasa or Perfection of Wisdom ‘in 18,000 lines’ (十 八 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經). (十 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) (七 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) (一 百 五 十 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經).316
+
The [[principal]] or the oldest text is the [[Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] ([[八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]), ‘The [[Sūtra on the Perfection of Wisdom]]’ in 8,000 lines and its shorter verse summary or possible original, as the case may be, the [[Ratra-guna-samuccaya-gāthā]], ‘[[Verses on the Accamulation of Precious Qualities]]’ ([[寶 積 經]]). It may be (at least it is the prevailing {{Wiki|theory}}) that the [[Aṣṭasāhasrikā]] was expanded in the [[Satasahasrikā]] (100,000 lines) and the [[Sārdhadvisāhasrikā]] (2,500 lines). A [[Dasasahasrikā]] or [[Perfection]] of [[Wisdom]] ‘in 10,000 lines’ is also sometimes classed with the larger [[sūtras]]. The [[Saptasatikā]] (700 lines) and the [[Adhyardhasatiku]] (150 lines) expanded in the [[Satasahasrikā]] (100,000 lines) ([[一 百 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) and the [[Pañcavimsatisāhasrikā]] (25,000 lines) ([[二 萬 五 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]), and then condensed in the [[Sārdhadvisāhasrikā]] (2,500 lines) ([[二 千 五 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]). The [[Astadasa]] or [[Perfection]] of [[Wisdom]] ‘in 18,000 lines’ ([[十 八 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]). ([[十 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) ([[七 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) (一 百 五 十 頌 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] 經).316
  
Among the shorter sūtras or around 300-500 the texts were shortened, the finest of this process are the two earliest, both appearing before 400 C.E., the Vajracchedikā (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經) in 300 lines and the Hṛdaya (Heart sūtra, 心 經 hoaëc 心 經 般 若) in 25 or 14 lines317 and the latter comprises only 262 words in the Chinese translation.318
+
Among the shorter [[sūtras]] or around 300-500 the texts were shortened, the finest of this process are the two earliest, both appearing before 400 C.E., the [[Vajracchedikā]] ([[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) in 300 lines and the [[Hṛdaya (Heart sūtra]], [[心 經]] [[hoaëc]] [[心 經 般 若]]) in 25 or 14 lines317 and the [[latter]] comprises only 262 words in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation.318
  
The Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經)
+
The [[Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] ([[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]])
  
The Vajrachedikā (金 剛 or 金 剛 般 若) or ‘Diamond-Cutter’ sūtra (vajra, 金 剛 is really the mythical ‘thunderbolt’, and denotes something of irresistible strength) is also known as ‘the Perfection of Wisdom’. A short text in two parts and thirty-two chapters, it is in the form of a dialogue between the Buddha (佛 陀) and Subhūti (須 菩 提). The Sanskrit original does not, however, give any chapter division, and the one adopted by Max Muller and other scholars date back to ca. 530 C.E. when in China it was introduced into Kumarajiva of translation (摎 摩 羅 什). It is not really of much help. Unlike the summaries, the Vajracchedikā Sūtra (as it is popularly known) does not attempt to give a systematic survey of the Prajñā-pāramitā teachings. Instead, it confines itself to a few central topics, which it inculcates by addressing the intuition rather than the logical intelligence. The result is not one that is calculated to endear the work to scholars.
+
The [[Vajrachedikā]] ([[金 剛]] or [[金 剛 般 若]]) or ‘[[Diamond-Cutter’ sūtra]] ([[vajra]])], [[金 剛]] is really the [[mythical]] ‘[[thunderbolt]]’, and denotes something of {{Wiki|irresistible}} strength) is also known as ‘the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]’. A short text in two parts and thirty-two chapters, it is in the [[form]] of a {{Wiki|dialogue}} between the [[Buddha]] ([[]] 陀) and [[Subhūti]] (須 菩 提). The [[Sanskrit]] original does not, however, give any [[chapter]] [[division]], and the one adopted by {{Wiki|Max Muller}} and other [[scholars]] date back to ca. 530 C.E. when in [[China]] it was introduced into [[Kumarajiva]] of translation (摎 摩 羅 什). It is not really of much help. Unlike the summaries, the [[Vajracchedikā Sūtra]] (as it is popularly known) does not attempt to give a systematic survey of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] teachings. Instead, it confines itself to a few central topics, which it inculcates by addressing the {{Wiki|intuition}} rather than the [[logical]] {{Wiki|intelligence}}. The result is not one that is calculated to endear the work to [[scholars]].
  
The full title the Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (as it reads in Kumarajiva’s version) indicates that the teaching of the sūtra aims at revealing the Buddha’s Diamond Mind, so as to cut off people’s doubts and awaken their faith. This Diamond Mind is the Absolute Mind of Supreme Enlightenment. What the Buddha does, in the course of his dialogue with Subhūti, is simply to remove the latter’s doubts as they arise one by one in his mind as he listened to the Buddha’s discourse. According to Thich Nhat Hanh, the name of this sūtra is Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā. Vajracchedikā means ‘The Diamond that cut through afflictions, agnorance, delusion or illusion’. In China and Vietnam, people generally call it the Diamond Sūtra, emphasizing the word ‘diamond’, but, in fact, the phrase ‘cutting through’ is the most important. Therefore, the Sūtra’s full name is ‘the Diamond that Cuts through Illution’.319
+
The full title the [[Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] (as it reads in [[Kumarajiva]]’s version) indicates that the [[teaching]] of the [[sūtra]] aims at revealing the [[Buddha]]’s [[Diamond]] [[Mind]], so as to cut off people’s [[doubts]] and [[awaken]] their [[faith]]. This [[Diamond]] [[Mind]] is the [[Absolute]] [[Mind]] of [[Supreme Enlightenment]]. What the [[Buddha]] does, in the course of his {{Wiki|dialogue}} with [[Subhūti]], is simply to remove the latter’s [[doubts]] as they arise one by one in his [[mind]] as he listened to the [[Buddha]]’s {{Wiki|discourse}}. According to [[Thich Nhat Hanh]], the [[name]] of this [[sūtra]] is [[Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā]]. [[Vajracchedikā]] means ‘The [[Diamond]] that cut through [[afflictions]], agnorance, [[delusion]] or [[illusion]]’. In [[China]] and [[Vietnam]], [[people]] generally call it the [[Diamond Sūtra]], {{Wiki|emphasizing}} the [[word]] ‘[[diamond]]’, but, in fact, the [[phrase]] ‘cutting through’ is the most important. Therefore, the [[Sūtra]]’s full [[name]] is ‘the [[Diamond that Cuts through Illution]]’.319
  
Prajñā-pāramitā means ‘Perfection of Wisdom’, ‘Transcendent Understanding’, or ‘the understanding that brings us across the ocean of suffering to the other shore’. Studying and practicing this Sūtra can help us cut through ignorance and transporting ourselves to the shore of liberation.
+
[[Prajñā-pāramitā]] means ‘[[Perfection]] of [[Wisdom]]’, ‘[[Transcendent]] [[Understanding]]’, or ‘the [[understanding]] that brings us across the [[ocean of suffering]] to the other shore’. Studying and practicing this [[Sūtra]] can help us cut through [[ignorance]] and transporting ourselves to the shore of [[liberation]].
  
Six Chinese translations are extant, beginning with Kumarajiva’s (摎 摩 羅 什 , 402 C.E.), and proceeding through those of Bodhiruci (菩 提 留 志 , 509 C.E.), Paramartha (真 諦 , 562 C.E.), Dharmagupta (達 摩 鋦 多 , 605 C.E.), and Hsuan-tsang (玄 莊 , 648 C.E.), to that of I-tsing (義 淨 , 703 C.E.). They were not all made from the same recension; Kumarajiva’s, indeed, was not made direct from the Sanskrit text. In addition there are various Tibetan, Mongolian and Manchu translations, as well as one in Sogdian which has not survived completely. The hundred or so commentaries in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese, though of no concern to us here are nevertheless further evidence of the overwhelming popularity of the sūtra. In the West, it has begun to attract a corresponding degree of attention. Editions of the Sanskrit text, and renderings into English, French and German have already appeared. In English alone there are at least eight complete translations, besides incomplete ones. Versions have also appeared in modern Japanese and in Thai. It would seem that the Vajracchedikā Sūtra is destined to exert no less influence in the future than it did in the past, and over an even vaster field.320
+
Six {{Wiki|Chinese}} translations are extant, beginning with [[Kumarajiva]]’s (摎 摩 羅 什 , 402 C.E.), and proceeding through those of [[Bodhiruci]] (菩 提 留 志 , 509 C.E.), [[Paramartha]] (真 諦 , 562 C.E.), [[Dharmagupta]] (達 摩 鋦 多 , 605 C.E.), and [[Hsuan-tsang]] ([[]] 莊 , 648 C.E.), to that of [[I-tsing]] ([[]] 淨 , 703 C.E.). They were not all made from the same recension; [[Kumarajiva’s]], indeed, was not made direct from the [[Sanskrit]] text. In addition there are various [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Mongolian}} and {{Wiki|Manchu}} translations, as well as one in [[wikipedia:Sogdiana|Sogdian]] which has not survived completely. The hundred or so commentaries in [[Sanskrit]], [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}, though of no [[concern]] to us here are nevertheless further {{Wiki|evidence}} of the overwhelming [[popularity]] of the [[sūtra]]. In the [[West]], it has begun to attract a corresponding [[degree]] of [[attention]]. Editions of the [[Sanskrit]] text, and renderings into English, {{Wiki|French}} and {{Wiki|German}} have already appeared. In English alone there are at least eight complete translations, besides incomplete ones. Versions have also appeared in {{Wiki|modern}} {{Wiki|Japanese}} and in [[Thai]]. It would seem that the [[Vajracchedikā Sūtra]] is destined to exert no less [[influence]] in the {{Wiki|future}} than it did in the {{Wiki|past}}, and over an even vaster field.320
  
The Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經)
+
The [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] ([[心 經]])
  
The Hṛdaya or Heart Sūtra, often bound up in one volume with the Vajracchedikā Sūtra, is the only Prajñā-pāramitā text that rivals it in popularity. Indeed so closely are the two allied, both intrinsically and extrinsically, that it is really quite improper to speak in terms of rivalry at all. Though an extremely concentrated work, consisting of only a single leaf in most editions, it exists in two recensions, a long and a short one.
+
The [[Hṛdaya]] or [[Heart Sūtra]], often [[bound]] up in one volume with the [[Vajracchedikā Sūtra]], is the only [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] text that rivals it in [[popularity]]. Indeed so closely are the two allied, both intrinsically and extrinsically, that it is really quite improper to speak in terms of rivalry at all. Though an extremely [[concentrated]] work, consisting of only a single leaf in most editions, it [[exists]] in two recensions, a long and a short one.
  
These agree in the body of the Sūtra, but the longer recension has, both at the beginning and the end, an account of the circumstances of its preaching. The Sūtra is really a dialogue in which, although only one of them actually speaks, the two participants constitute, as it were, two poles between which is generated the energy that determines the dialectical movement of the exposition.
+
These agree in the [[body]] of the [[Sūtra]], but the longer recension has, both at the beginning and the end, an account of the circumstances of its preaching. The [[Sūtra]] is really a {{Wiki|dialogue}} in which, although only one of them actually speaks, the two participants constitute, as it were, two poles between which is generated the [[energy]] that determines the [[dialectical]] {{Wiki|movement}} of the [[exposition]].
  
The participants are the Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara, who does not figure prominently elsewhere in the Prajñā-pāramitā literature, and Śāriputra. It is the former who speaks. Addressing the great disciple by name, he reveals to him the content of his transcendental spiritual experience as he courses in the profound Perfection of Wisdom.
+
The participants are the [[Bodhisattva]] [[Avalokiteśvara]], who does not figure prominently elsewhere in the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}, and [[Śāriputra]]. It is the former who speaks. Addressing the [[great disciple]] by [[name]], he reveals to him the content of his [[transcendental]] [[spiritual]] [[experience]] as he courses in the profound [[Perfection]] of [[Wisdom]].
  
Specifically the Sūtra is a restatement of the Four Noble Truths in the light of the dominant idea of Śūnyatā. As in the case of several other very short Sūtras, by far the greater portion of the material has been taken from the Large Prajñā-pāramitā. Nevertheless, the parts have been welded together into a convincing artistic unity, and the dialectical stages through which Avalokiteśvara conducts Śāriputra follow one upon another as inevitably, as the movements of a Beethoven quartet. As if the message of the Prajñā-pāramitā were not already sufficiently condensed, the body of the sūtra proper concludes with a short mantra constituting as it were its veritable quintessence: ‘Gate, Gate, Pāragate, Pārasamgate, Bodhi Svāhā’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 薩 婆 訶).321 By the proper intonation of these words one’s heart is opened to the influence of Perfect Wisdom.
+
Specifically the [[Sūtra]] is a restatement of the [[Four Noble Truths]] in the [[light]] of the dominant [[idea]] of [[Śūnyatā]]. As in the case of several other very short [[Sūtras]], by far the greater portion of the material has been taken from the Large [[Prajñā-pāramitā]]. Nevertheless, the parts have been welded together into a convincing artistic {{Wiki|unity}}, and the [[dialectical]] stages through which [[Avalokiteśvara]] conducts [[Śāriputra]] follow one upon another as inevitably, as the movements of a {{Wiki|Beethoven}} quartet. As if the message of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] were not already sufficiently condensed, the [[body]] of the [[sūtra]] proper concludes with a short [[mantra]] constituting as it were its veritable quintessence: ‘Gate, Gate, Pāragate, Pārasamgate, [[Bodhi]] [[Svāhā]]’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 [[]] 婆 訶).321 By the proper intonation of these words one’s [[heart]] is opened to the [[influence]] of Perfect [[Wisdom]].
  
The Hṛdaya sūtra being as popular as the Vajracchedikā Sūtra, its literary backwash is no less impressive. The Sanskrit text of both recensions has been found in palm-leaf form in Japan, the shorter one having been brought there in 609 C.E. and the longer in 850 C.E. In the course of six centuries seven Chinese translations of the sūtra produced, by Kumārajīva (摎 摩 羅 什) or one of his disciples - (ca. 400 C.E.), Hsuan-tsang (玄 莊 , 649 C.E.), Dharmacandra (法 月 , 741 C.E.), Prajñā (大 慧 , 790 C.E.), Prajñācakra (慧 眼 , 861 C.E), Fa-cheng (施 護 , 856 C.E), and Dānapala (陀 那 杷 羅 , ca. 1000 C.E). It was translated into Tibetan by Vimalamitra (無 垢 有). There are also Mongolian and Manchu versions. Commentaries and expositions abound. Its popularity in the West is attested by a dozen English translations, besides six in French and one in German.322
+
The [[Hṛdaya]] [[sūtra]] [[being]] as popular as the [[Vajracchedikā Sūtra]], its {{Wiki|literary}} backwash is no less impressive. The [[Sanskrit]] text of both recensions has been found in palm-leaf [[form]] in {{Wiki|Japan}}, the shorter one having been brought there in 609 C.E. and the longer in 850 C.E. In the course of six centuries seven {{Wiki|Chinese}} translations of the [[sūtra]] produced, by [[Kumārajīva]] (摎 摩 羅 什) or one of his [[disciples]] - (ca. 400 C.E.), [[Hsuan-tsang]] ([[]] 莊 , 649 C.E.), [[Dharmacandra]] ([[]] 月 , 741 C.E.), [[Prajñā]] (大 [[]] , 790 C.E.), [[Prajñā]][[cakra]] ([[]] [[]] , 861 C.E), [[Fa-cheng]] (施 [[]] , 856 C.E), and [[Dānapala]] (陀 那 杷 羅 , ca. 1000 C.E). It was translated into [[Tibetan]] by [[Vimalamitra]] ([[]] [[]]). There are also {{Wiki|Mongolian}} and {{Wiki|Manchu}} versions. Commentaries and [[expositions]] abound. Its [[popularity]] in the [[West]] is attested by a dozen English translations, besides six in {{Wiki|French}} and one in German.322
  
A Dictionary of Chinese Buddhist Terms (中 英 佛 學 辭 典) gives a difinition as below:
+
A {{Wiki|Dictionary}} of {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[Buddhist]] Terms ([[]] [[]] 學 辭 典) gives a difinition as below:
  
‘The Sūtra of the heart of Prajñā; there have been several translations, under various titles, the generally accepted version being by Kumarajiva, which gives the essence of the Wisdom Sūtras. There are many treatises on the Sūtra.’323
+
‘The [[Sūtra]] of the [[heart]] of [[Prajñā]]; there have been several translations, under various titles, the generally accepted version [[being]] by [[Kumarajiva]], which gives the [[essence]] of the [[Wisdom]] [[Sūtras]]. There are many treatises on the [[Sūtra]].’323
  
On average, two new versions of the Hṛdaya Sūtra became available to the public every one hundred years, each with some incremental improvements. Because of its brevity and preciseness, the text was popular and most widely circulated in China.
+
On average, two new versions of the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] became available to the public every one hundred years, each with some incremental improvements. Because of its brevity and preciseness, the text was popular and most widely circulated in [[China]].
  
The Hṛdaya Sūtra was the pan-sectarian text accepted by all Buddhist schools as the essential core doctrine of Mahāyāna Buddhism, not only by the above scholastic traditions but also by the practical traditions of Ch’an and Pureland. As it is concise and short, the text was fit for memorization and chanting by an individual or community of people. Monks and nuns as well as lay people in China, Vietnam, Japan, Korea... frequently chant this Sūtra at the pray performance. The widespread use of the Hṛdaya Sūtra was one of the distinctive features of Mahāyāna Buddhist culture in the later half of the first millennium. In other words, the essence of the entire Mahāyāna teaching is contained in this sūtra of only 262 words in the Chinses translation. How important the Hṛdaya Sūtra is! We may recognize it.
+
The [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] was the pan-sectarian text accepted by all [[Buddhist]] schools as the [[essential]] core [[doctrine]] of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]], not only by the above {{Wiki|scholastic}} [[traditions]] but also by the {{Wiki|practical}} [[traditions]] of [[Ch’an]] and [[Pureland]]. As it is concise and short, the text was fit for [[memorization]] and [[chanting]] by an {{Wiki|individual}} or {{Wiki|community}} of [[people]]. [[Monks]] and [[nuns]] as well as [[lay people]] in [[China]], [[Vietnam]], {{Wiki|Japan}}, [[Korea]]... frequently [[chant]] this [[Sūtra]] at the pray performance. The widespread use of the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] was one of the {{Wiki|distinctive}} features of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|culture}} in the later half of the first millennium. In other words, the [[essence]] of the entire [[Mahāyāna]] [[teaching]] is contained in this [[sūtra]] of only 262 words in the Chinses translation. How important the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] is! We may [[recognize]] it.
  
II. The Concept of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna Sūtras
+
II. The {{Wiki|Concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna Sūtras]]
  
After the Buddha’s parinirvāṅa, Buddhism became popular and developed from early Buddhism into Hīnayāna (小 乘) (we also call Early Buddhist Tradition) and Mahāyāna (大 乘) (the Developed Buddhist Tradition).324 The division between Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna Buddhism was established sometime between the first century B.C. and the first century A.D. Hīnayāna is the conservative Buddhist school which tries to preserve the orthodox teachings and practices of Buddhism. It accepts the Pāli canon as the main scriptures. For Hīnayānists, there is only one Buddha, who is the founder of Buddhism, and the highest goal or level one can achieve in life is to become an Arahata, a good disciple of the Buddha who attains salvation for himself by his own effort. scriptures.325
+
After the [[Buddha’s]] [[parinirvāṅa]], [[Buddhism]] became popular and developed from [[early Buddhism]] into [[Hīnayāna]] (小 乘) (we also call Early [[Buddhist]] [[Tradition]]) and [[Mahāyāna]] (大 乘) (the Developed [[Buddhist]] [[Tradition]]).324 The [[division]] between [[Hīnayāna]] and [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] was established sometime between the first century B.C. and the first century A.D. [[Hīnayāna]] is the conservative [[Buddhist]] school which tries to preserve the [[orthodox]] teachings and practices of [[Buddhism]]. It accepts the [[Pāli canon]] as the main [[scriptures]]. For [[Hīnayānists]], there is only one [[Buddha]], who is the founder of [[Buddhism]], and the [[highest]] goal or level one can achieve in [[life]] is to become an [[Arahata]], a good [[disciple]] of the [[Buddha]] who attains {{Wiki|salvation}} for himself by his [[own]] [[effort]]. scriptures.325
  
Māhayāna Buddhism is the later liberal Buddhist school which has a new interpretation of Buddhism. It does not accept the Pāli canon as the sole scriptural source, but has many new scriptures written in Sanskrit, then Chinese, Tibetan...326 According to Māhayānists there is not just one Buddha, but many. In principle, everyone has Buddha-nature and can become a Buddha. The ideal one seeks to achieve is to become not merely an Arahata, but a Bodhisattva, a Buddha-to-be, who has a great compassion for the world of mortals, and, after attaining salvation for himself, helps others to attain salvation. The chief philosophical difference between Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna is that while the former assert the reality of dharmas (elements or entities), the latter declare that all things are empty.
+
[[Māhayāna]] [[Buddhism]] is the later liberal [[Buddhist]] school which has a new [[interpretation]] of [[Buddhism]]. It does not accept the [[Pāli canon]] as the sole [[scriptural]] source, but has many new [[scriptures]] written in [[Sanskrit]], then {{Wiki|Chinese}}, [[Tibetan]]...326 According to [[Māhayānists]] there is not just one [[Buddha]], but many. In [[principle]], everyone has [[Buddha-nature]] and can become a [[Buddha]]. The {{Wiki|ideal}} one seeks to achieve is to become not merely an [[Arahata]], but a [[Bodhisattva]], a [[Buddha]]-to-be, who has a great [[compassion]] for the [[world]] of {{Wiki|mortals}}, and, after [[attaining]] {{Wiki|salvation}} for himself, helps others to attain {{Wiki|salvation}}. The chief [[philosophical]] [[difference]] between [[Hīnayāna]] and [[Mahāyāna]] is that while the former assert the [[reality]] of [[dharmas]] ([[elements]] or entities), the [[latter]] declare that all things are [[empty]].
  
In other words, it is said that pudgalanairātmya (我 空) and dharma- nairātmya (法 空) (non-substantiality of the self and the dharmas) are the two important concepts associated with Hinayāna and Mahāyāna respectively.327
+
In other words, it is said that [[pudgalanairātmya]] ([[]] [[]]) and [[dharma-nairātmya]] ([[]] [[]]) ([[non-substantiality]] of the [[self]] and the [[dharmas]]) are the two important [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] associated with [[Hinayāna]] and [[Mahāyāna]] respectively.327
  
In the later development of Mahāyāna Buddhism, the philosophy of concept of non-substantiality of the dharmas (dharma nairātmya, 法 空) was widely accepted. It basically denied the separate reality of the elements (of existence). According to this, substance is unreal, a thought-construction (vikalpa, 想) and the modes and attributes (associated with the thought-construction) are also unreal. It is well known that with the emergence of a vast literature such as Prajñā-pāramitā (般 若 波 羅 密 經), Saddharma-Puṇḍarīka (妙 法 蓮 花 經), Laṇkāvatāra (楞 伽 經), Lalitavistara (神 通 遊 戲 經), Samādhirāja (三 妹 王 經), Suvarnaprabhāsa (金 光 明 經), Dasabhūmi (十 地 經), Sukhāvati (無 量 壽 經), Vimalakīrti (維 摩 詰 經), Āvataṁsaka Sūtras (華 嚴 經) and other Māhayāna scriptures are too numerous to mention and among them specially the title of Prajñā-pāramitā. T.R.V. Murti says in this connection, "The prajñāpāramitā revolutionised Buddhism in all aspects of its philosophy and religion by the basic concept of Śūnyatā."328
+
In the later [[development]] of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]], the [[philosophy]] of {{Wiki|concept}} of [[non-substantiality]] of the [[dharmas]] ([[dharma]] [[nairātmya]], [[]] [[]]) was widely accepted. It basically denied the separate [[reality]] of the [[elements]] (of [[existence]]). According to this, [[substance]] is unreal, a [[thought]]-construction ([[vikalpa]], [[]]) and the modes and [[attributes]] (associated with the [[thought]]-construction) are also unreal. It is well known that with the [[emergence]] of a vast {{Wiki|literature}} such as [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] ([[般 若 波 羅 密 經]]), [[Saddharma-Puṇḍarīka]] ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]]), [[Laṇkāvatāra]] (楞 伽 [[]]), [[Lalitavistara]] ([[]] [[]] 遊 戲 [[]]), [[Samādhirāja]] (三 妹 [[]] [[]]), [[Suvarnaprabhāsa]] ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]]), [[Dasabhūmi]] (十 地 [[]]), [[Sukhāvati]] ([[]] [[]] [[]]), [[Vimalakīrti]] ([[維 摩 詰 經]]), [[Āvataṁsaka]] [[Sūtras]] ([[]] [[]] [[]]) and other [[Māhayāna]] [[scriptures]] are too numerous to mention and among them specially the title of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]]. {{Wiki|T.R.V. Murti}} says in this connection, "The [[prajñāpāramitā]] revolutionised [[Buddhism]] in all aspects of its [[philosophy]] and [[religion]] by the basic {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]]."328
  
The philosophical systems of Prajñā-pāramitā literature including Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra and the Hṛdaya Sūtra in Buddhism made radical changes in the earlier concepts. The twin concepts of pudgalnairātamya and the dharmanaitātmya as found in the early Buddhism were made broad based in the Prajñā-pāramitā literature. The basic concept of nairātmya was further transformed into Śūnyatā. This concept of Śūnyatā subsequently absorbed in itself some of the concepts which were primarily conceived either ontological, epistemological or metaphysical. Some of the concepts like ādhyātma, rūpa (色), saṁskṛta (有 為), asamkṛta (無 為), prakṛti (自 性), bhāva (有), abhāva (非 有), svabhāva (實 體), parabhāva (真 體), vijñāna (識) , saṁskara (行), vastu (事 健) and sattva (有 情) were associated with the concept of Śūnyatā.
+
The [[philosophical]] systems of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} including [[Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] and the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] in [[Buddhism]] made radical changes in the earlier [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. The twin [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[pudgalnairātamya]] and the [[dharmanaitātmya]] as found in the [[early Buddhism]] were made broad based in the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}. The basic {{Wiki|concept}} of [[nairātmya]] was further [[transformed]] into [[Śūnyatā]]. This {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] subsequently absorbed in itself some of the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] which were primarily [[conceived]] either {{Wiki|ontological}}, {{Wiki|epistemological}} or [[metaphysical]]. Some of the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] like [[ādhyātma]], [[rūpa]] ([[]]), [[saṁskṛta]] ([[]] 為), [[asamkṛta]] ([[]] 為), [[prakṛti]] (自 [[]]), [[bhāva]] ([[]]), [[abhāva]] ([[]] [[]]), [[svabhāva]] ([[]] [[]]), [[parabhāva]] (真 [[]]), [[vijñāna]] ([[]]) , [[saṁskara]] ([[]]), [[vastu]] ([[]] 健) and [[sattva]] ([[]] 情) were associated with the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
It may be stated that the Mādhyamika (中 論) system is a school of thought relying the concept of Śūnyatā, but Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna (龍 樹) cannot be called its founder because Śūnyatā was present before him in the Mahāyāna Sūtras (大 乘 經), some of which are prior even to Ashvaghoṣa (馬 鳴). Nāgārjuna is only the first systematic expounder of Śūnyatā. However, it is to the glory of Nāgārjuna that he seized these threads and wove them into unity; it is to the greatness of Nāgārjuna that he developed these more or less scattered ideas almost to perfection in a thoroughly consistent manner. Nāgārjuna who wrote number of works of which the Mādhyamika-karikā is regarded as his masterpiece presents in a systematic manner the philosophy of Mādhyamika school in particular, Mahāyāna Buddhism in general.
+
It may be stated that the [[Mādhyamika]] ([[中 論]]) system is a school of [[thought]] relying the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]], but [[Bodhisattva]] [[Nāgārjuna]] ([[]] 樹) cannot be called its founder because [[Śūnyatā]] was {{Wiki|present}} before him in the [[Mahāyāna Sūtras]] (大 乘 [[]]), some of which are prior even to [[Ashvaghoṣa]] ([[馬 鳴]]). [[Nāgārjuna]] is only the first systematic expounder of [[Śūnyatā]]. However, it is to the glory of [[Nāgārjuna]] that he seized these threads and wove them into {{Wiki|unity}}; it is to the greatness of [[Nāgārjuna]] that he developed these more or less scattered [[ideas]] almost to [[perfection]] in a thoroughly consistent manner. [[Nāgārjuna]] who wrote number of works of which the [[Mādhyamika-karikā]] is regarded as his masterpiece presents in a systematic manner the [[philosophy]] of [[Mādhyamika]] school in particular, [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] in general.
  
Śūnyatāvādins (空 論 者) call themselves Mādhyamikas or the followers of the Middle Path realized by Buddha during his Enlightenment, which Path, avoiding the errors of existence and non-existence, affirmation and negation, eternalism and nihilism, also at once transcends both the extremes.
+
[[Śūnyatāvādins]] ([[]] [[]]) call themselves [[Mādhyamikas]] or the followers of the [[Middle Path]] [[realized]] by [[Buddha]] during his [[Enlightenment]], which [[Path]], avoiding the errors of [[existence]] and [[non-existence]], [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}}, {{Wiki|eternalism}} and {{Wiki|nihilism}}, also at once {{Wiki|transcends}} both the [[extremes]].
  
The study of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature also shows that some of the Yogācārins (瑜 伽 者) also produced the versified summaries of the Prajñā-pāramitā. It is said that Dignāga (陳 那) in his Piṇdārtha dwells on sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.329 It may be mentioned here that out of these sixteen modes of śūnyatā prakṛtiśūnyatā (非 自 性 ,) saṁskṛtaśūnyatā (非 有 為) and asaṁskṛtaśunyatā (非 無 為) are referred in the commentary of Haribhadra (師 子 賢) known as Āloka (無 色 界). The Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha330 of Dignāga even negated the Bodhisattva itself. Thus, it can be said that the basic concepts of pudgala-nairātmya and the dharma-nairātmya of the early Buddhism were made more elaborate in the twenty modes of Śūnyatā, as found in the Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) whereas the Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha of Dignāga refers only to sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.
+
The study of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} also shows that some of the [[Yogācārins]] (瑜 伽 [[]]) also produced the versified summaries of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]]. It is said that [[Dignāga]] ([[]] 那) in his [[Piṇdārtha]] dwells on sixteen modes of [[Śūnyatā]].329 It may be mentioned here that out of these sixteen modes of [[śūnyatā]] [[prakṛtiśūnyatā]] ([[]] [[]] ,) [[saṁskṛtaśūnyatā]] ([[]] [[]] 為) and [[asaṁskṛtaśunyatā]] ([[]] [[]] 為) are referred in the commentary of [[Haribhadra]] ([[]] [[]] [[]]) known as Ā[[loka]] ([[]] [[]] [[]]). The [[Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha]]330 of [[Dignāga]] even negated the [[Bodhisattva]] itself. Thus, it can be said that the basic [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[pudgala-nairātmya]] and the [[dharma-nairātmya]] of the [[early Buddhism]] were made more elaborate in the twenty modes of [[Śūnyatā]], as found in the [[Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā]] ([[八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) whereas the [[Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha]] of [[Dignāga]] refers only to sixteen modes of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
It may be pointed out here that the various modern commentators such as Prof. Stcherbatsky,331 Aiyaswami Sastri, Bhāvaviveka,332 Obermiller,333 Murti334... who have contributed to the successive development of the concept of Śūnyatā. According to Dr. Harsh Narayan, Śūnyavāda is complete and pure Nihilism. Śūnyavāda is a negativism which radically empties existence up to the last consequences of Negation. He has taken great pains to prove that Śūnyavāda is Nihilism pure and simple and to establish his preconceived view he has not only given some evidence from Mahāyāna Texts but has relied upon the verdict of tradition too as illustrated below:
+
It may be pointed out here that the various {{Wiki|modern}} commentators such as Prof. [[Stcherbatsky]],331 [[Aiyaswami Sastri]], [[Bhāvaviveka]],332 [[Obermiller]],333 Murti334... who have contributed to the successive [[development]] of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]]. According to Dr. Harsh [[Narayan]], [[Śūnyavāda]] is complete and [[pure]] {{Wiki|Nihilism}}. [[Śūnyavāda]] is a negativism which radically empties [[existence]] up to the last {{Wiki|consequences}} of {{Wiki|Negation}}. He has taken great [[pains]] to prove that [[Śūnyavāda]] is {{Wiki|Nihilism}} [[pure]] and simple and to establish his preconceived [[view]] he has not only given some {{Wiki|evidence}} from [[Mahāyāna]] Texts but has relied upon the verdict of [[tradition]] too as illustrated below:
  
"In the face of such an almost unanimous verdict of tradition, it is difficult to see how the nihilistic interpretation of śūnyavāda can be rejected as totally false."
+
"In the face of such an almost unanimous verdict of [[tradition]], it is difficult to see how the [[Wikipedia:Nihilism|nihilistic]] [[interpretation]] of [[śūnyavāda]] can be rejected as totally false."
  
The thinkers of Yogācāra school describe Śūnyavāda as total Nihilism. Dr Radhakrishnan says that absolute (i.e. Śūnyatā) seems to be immobile in its absoluteness. Dr. T.R.V. Murti views Prajñā-pāramitā as absolute itself and said:
+
The thinkers of [[Yogācāra]] school describe [[Śūnyavāda]] as total {{Wiki|Nihilism}}. Dr [[Radhakrishnan]] says that [[absolute]] (i.e. [[Śūnyatā]]) seems to be immobile in its [[absoluteness]]. Dr. {{Wiki|T.R.V. Murti}} [[views]] [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] as [[absolute]] itself and said:
  
"The absolute is very often termed śūnya, as it is devoid of all predicates".
+
"The [[absolute]] is very often termed [[śūnya]], as it is devoid of all predicates".
  
As we see, with the emergence of the Mahāyāna Sūtras and Mahāyāna philosophers, a new dimension of Śūnyatā was added to the concept of Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas or pudgalanairātmya and dharmanairātmya in Hīnayāna. This and the ultimate Truth concept of Śūnyatā literally revolutionised the earlier concept in Pāli Nikāyas with regard to some shades of different entities and different meanings in Mahāyāna Sūtras such as Śūnyatā as the true nature of empirical Reality, Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起), Middle Way (中 道), Nirvāṇa (涅 槃), and Śūnyatā (空 性) is considered as beyond the Negation or Indescribable (Chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) and Śūnyatā is the means of the relative Truth (Sammuti, Skt. Saṁvṛti-satya, 俗 諦) (Paramārthasatya, Skt. Paramārtha-satya, 真 諦).
+
As we see, with the [[emergence]] of the [[Mahāyāna Sūtras]] and [[Mahāyāna]] [[philosophers]], a new [[dimension]] of [[Śūnyatā]] was added to the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Suññatā]] in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]] or [[pudgalanairātmya]] and [[dharmanairātmya]] in [[Hīnayāna]]. This and the [[ultimate]] [[Truth]] {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] literally revolutionised the earlier {{Wiki|concept}} in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]] with regard to some shades of different entities and different meanings in [[Mahāyāna Sūtras]] such as [[Śūnyatā]] as the [[true nature]] of [[empirical]] [[Reality]], [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] ([[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]]), [[Middle Way]] ([[]] [[]]), [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]]), and [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]) is considered as beyond the {{Wiki|Negation}} or [[Indescribable]] ([[Chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta]]) and [[Śūnyatā]] is the means of the [[relative]] [[Truth]] ([[Sammuti]], Skt. [[Saṁvṛti-satya]], 俗 諦) ([[Paramārthasatya]], Skt.[[ Paramārtha-satya]], 真 諦).
  
Now let us come to study them respectively, but first of all, we must grasp their concise definition in Mahāyāna field.
+
Now let us come to study them respectively, but first of all, we must [[grasp]] their concise [[definition]] in [[Mahāyāna]] field.
  
The Definition of Śūnyatā
+
The [[Definition]] of [[Śūnyatā]]
  
The term Śūnyatā,335 terminologically compounded of ‘śūnya’ (empty, void, hollow) and an abstract suffix ‘tā’ (equivalent to ‘ness’), was almost invariably translated into Chinese as (空 性) (emptiness, voidness, or vacuity). The concept of this term was essentially both logical and dialectical. The difficulty to understand this concept is due to its transcendental meaning (paramārtha, 真 諦) in relation to the logico-linguistic meaning (vyavahāra), especially because the etymological tracing of its meaning (i.e. śūnya meaning ‘vacuous or hollow within a shape of things’, 真 空) provides no theoretical or practical addition to one’s understanding of the concept.
+
The term [[Śūnyatā]],335 terminologically [[compounded]] of ‘[[śūnya]]’ ([[empty]], [[void]], hollow) and an abstract suffix ‘[[tā]]’ ({{Wiki|equivalent}} to ‘[[ness]]’), was almost invariably translated into {{Wiki|Chinese}} as ([[空 性]]) ([[emptiness]], [[voidness]], or [[vacuity]]). The {{Wiki|concept}} of this term was [[essentially]] both [[logical]] and [[dialectical]]. The difficulty to understand this {{Wiki|concept}} is due to its [[transcendental]] meaning ([[paramārtha]], 真 諦) in [[relation]] to the logico-linguistic meaning ([[vyavahāra]]), especially because the {{Wiki|etymological}} tracing of its meaning (i.e. [[śūnya]] meaning ‘[[vacuous]] or [[hollow within a shape of things]]’, 真 [[]]) provides no {{Wiki|theoretical}} or {{Wiki|practical}} addition to one’s [[understanding]] of the {{Wiki|concept}}.
  
According to A Dictionary of Chinese Buddhist Terms (中 英 佛 學 辭 典),336 ‘The nature void, i.e. the immateriality of the nature of all things’ is the basic meaning of Śūnyatā. It is very interesting if we will step to examine the field of this definition through the poetic and figural similes of Śūnyatā, before entering to discover the major meanings of the concept of Śūnyatā.
+
According to A {{Wiki|Dictionary}} of {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[Buddhist]] Terms ([[]] [[]] 學 辭 典),336 ‘The [[nature]] [[void]], i.e. the immateriality of the [[nature of all things]]’ is the basic meaning of [[Śūnyatā]]. It is very [[interesting]] if we will step to examine the field of this [[definition]] through the {{Wiki|poetic}} and figural similes of [[Śūnyatā]], before entering to discover the major meanings of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
Similes of Śūnyatā
+
Similes of [[Śūnyatā]]
  
The phenomenal nature of the Dhammas is well illustrated by Buddhaghosa who employs a number of similes to illustrate their unreality. Nāgārjuna also takes these similes to point out the efficacy of the logic contained in them, to comprehend the unreality of the Dhammas. These Dhammas are ever new (nicanava), like dew at sunrise (suriyaggamane ussavabindu), like a bubble of water (udake dndaraji), like a mustard seed at the end of an awl (aragge sasapo), like a flash of lightening of instantaneous duration (vijjuppado viya ca paritthayino), like an illusion (māyā, 幻 覺), like a mirage (marici, 焰 喻), like a dream (supinanta, 夢), like a wheel of fire (alatacakka, 熱 輪 車), like the city of the Gandharvas (gandhabba-nagara, 乾 撻 婆), like froth (phena, 浮 水) and like the banana tree (kadali, 香 蕉).
+
The {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[nature]] of the [[Dhammas]] is well illustrated by [[Buddhaghosa]] who employs a number of similes to illustrate their unreality. [[Nāgārjuna]] also takes these similes to point out the efficacy of the [[logic]] contained in them, to comprehend the unreality of the [[Dhammas]]. These [[Dhammas]] are ever new (nicanava), like dew at sunrise ([[suriyaggamane ussavabindu]]), like a bubble of [[water]] ([[udake dndaraji]]), like a [[mustard seed]] at the end of an awl ([[aragge sasapo]]), like a flash of lightening of instantaneous [[duration]] (vijjuppado viya ca paritthayino), like an [[illusion]] ([[māyā]], 幻 [[]]), like a {{Wiki|mirage}} ([[marici]], 焰 [[]]), like a [[dream]] ([[supinanta]], 夢), like a [[wheel]] of [[fire]] ([[alatacakka]], 熱 [[]] 車), like the city of the [[Gandharvas]] ([[gandhabba-nagara]], 乾 撻 婆), like froth ([[phena]], 浮 [[]]) and like the banana [[tree]] ([[kadali]], [[]] 蕉).
  
It is very interesting and significant too that Nāgārjuna himself has used most of these similes in his Karikas: alatacakranirmana (熱 輪 車), svapna (夢), maya (幻 覺), marici (幻 想), ambu-candra (球 周), gandharvanagara (乾 撻 婆)...337
+
It is very [[interesting]] and significant too that [[Nāgārjuna]] himself has used most of these similes in his [[Karikas]]: [[alatacakranirmana]] (熱 [[]] 車), [[svapna]] (夢), [[maya]] (幻 [[]]), [[marici]] (幻 [[]]), [[ambu-candra]] (球 [[]]), [[gandharvanagara]] (乾 撻 婆)...337
  
The Buddha used a number of similes in the Nikāyas to point out the unreality of dhammas of every kind and it is these similes that have been later used with great effectiveness in Mahāyāna philosophical schools, specially of Chinese Buddhist thinkers:338
+
The [[Buddha]] used a number of similes in the [[Nikāyas]] to point out the unreality of [[dhammas]] of every kind and it is these similes that have been later used with great effectiveness in [[Mahāyāna]] [[philosophical]] schools, specially of {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[Buddhist]] thinkers:338
  
1. Emptiness implies non-obstruction... like space or the Void, it exists within many things but never hinders or obstructs anything.
+
1. [[Emptiness]] implies [[non-obstruction]]... like [[space]] or the [[Void]], it [[exists]] within many things but never hinders or obstructs anything.
  
2. Emptiness implies omnipresence... like the Void, it is ubiquitous; it embraces everything everywhere.
+
2. [[Emptiness]] implies {{Wiki|omnipresence}}... like the [[Void]], it is {{Wiki|ubiquitous}}; it embraces everything everywhere.
  
3. Emptiness implies equality... like the Void, it is equal to all; it makes no discrimination anywhere.
+
3. [[Emptiness]] implies equality... like the [[Void]], it is {{Wiki|equal}} to all; it makes no {{Wiki|discrimination}} anywhere.
  
4. Emptiness implies vastness... like the Void, it is vast, broad and infinite.
+
4. [[Emptiness]] implies vastness... like the [[Void]], it is vast, broad and [[infinite]].
  
5. Emptiness implies formlessness or shapelessness... like the Void, it is without form or mark.
+
5. [[Emptiness]] implies [[formlessness]] or shapelessness... like the [[Void]], it is without [[form]] or mark.
  
6. Emptiness implies purity... like the Void, it is always pure without defilement.
+
6. [[Emptiness]] implies [[purity]]... like the [[Void]], it is always [[pure]] without [[defilement]].
  
7. Emptiness implies motionlessness... like the Void, it is always at rest, rising above the processes of construction and destruction.
+
7. [[Emptiness]] implies motionlessness... like the [[Void]], it is always at rest, rising above the {{Wiki|processes}} of construction and destruction.
  
8. Emptiness implies the positive negation... it negates all that which has limits or ends.
+
8. [[Emptiness]] implies the positive {{Wiki|negation}}... it negates all that which has limits or ends.
  
9. Emptiness implies the negation of negation... it negates all Selfhood and destroys the clinging of Emptiness (pointing to the thorough transcendency that is free from all abiding).
+
9. [[Emptiness]] implies the {{Wiki|negation}} of {{Wiki|negation}}... it negates all [[Selfhood]] and destroys the [[clinging]] of [[Emptiness]] (pointing to the thorough transcendency that is free from all abiding).
  
10. Emptiness implies unobtainability or ungraspability... space or the Void, it is not obtainable or graspable.
+
10. [[Emptiness]] implies unobtainability or ungraspability... [[space]] or the [[Void]], it is not obtainable or graspable.
  
First appearing in the Nikāyas the ten similes, expressed in every Mahāyāna philosophical school, illustrate in a poetic way the unreality of the phenomena.
+
First appearing in the [[Nikāyas]] the ten similes, expressed in every [[Mahāyāna]] [[philosophical]] school, illustrate in a {{Wiki|poetic}} way the unreality of the [[phenomena]].
  
The Meanings of the Concept of Śūnyatā
+
The Meanings of the {{Wiki|Concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]]
  
Śūnyatā as the True Nature of Empirical Reality
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as the [[True Nature]] of [[Empirical]] [[Reality]]
  
In early Buddhism, Suññatā (空) defined as anattā (無 我). The Theravādists and Hīnayānists understood Suññam or anātmam i.e. the non-existence of any real substance as ātman or individuality, e.g., pudgala-suññatā, as N. Dutt writes:
+
In [[early Buddhism]], [[Suññatā]] ([[]]) defined as [[anattā]] ([[]] [[]]). The [[Theravādists]] and [[Hīnayānists]] understood [[Suññam]] or [[anātmam]] i.e. the non-[[existence]] of any real [[substance]] as [[ātman]] or {{Wiki|individuality}}, e.g., [[pudgala-suññatā]], as N. Dutt writes:
  
"The Sarvāstivādins are also responsible for the addition of a fourth term, ‘śūnya’, to the usual three, namely dukkha, anitya and anātma, though the word conveyed no Mahayanic meaning as it connoted no other sense than anātma". 339
+
"The [[Sarvāstivādins]] are also responsible for the addition of a fourth term, ‘[[śūnya]]’, to the usual three, namely [[dukkha]], [[anitya]] and [[anātma]], though the [[word]] conveyed no [[Mahayanic]] meaning as it connoted no other [[sense]] than [[anātma]]". 339
  
While the Mahāyānists took it to be the nonexistence of individuality (pudgala suññatā) as also of the objective world (dharma suññatā).
+
While the [[Mahāyānists]] took it to be the [[Wikipedia:Existence|nonexistence]] of {{Wiki|individuality}} ([[pudgala suññatā]]) as also of the [[objective]] [[world]] ([[dharma]] [[suññatā]]).
  
The word Śūnyatā (空 性) served to designate the true nature of empirical Reality or what is the same, the form of true nature of all phenomena. This subject matter of Śūnyatā will cover all the questions concerning the Buddhist outlooks on life and world.
+
The [[word]] [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]) served to designate the [[true nature]] of [[empirical]] [[Reality]] or what is the same, the [[form]] of [[true nature]] of all [[phenomena]]. This [[subject]] {{Wiki|matter}} of [[Śūnyatā]] will cover all the questions concerning the [[Buddhist]] outlooks on [[life]] and [[world]].
  
The true Reality which usually has two widely philosophical concepts: the norm of existence and the essence of existence or it is referred to as the abstract idea of universal principle, law, causality or the such-as-it-is-ness of existence. In this aspect the true reality is not the Universe but the sufficient reason of the Universe. It is stated in the second chapter of the Sadharma-puṇḍarika Sūtra as follows:
+
The true [[Reality]] which usually has two widely [[philosophical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]: the norm of [[existence]] and the [[essence]] of [[existence]] or it is referred to as the abstract [[idea]] of [[universal]] [[principle]], law, [[causality]] or the such-as-it-is-ness of [[existence]]. In this aspect the true [[reality]] is not the [[Universe]] but the sufficient [[reason]] of the [[Universe]]. It is stated in the second [[chapter]] of the [[Sadharma-puṇḍarika Sūtra]] as follows:
  
"The true entity of all phenomena can only be understood and shared between Buddhas. This reality consists of the appearance, nature, entity, power, influence, inherent cause, relation, latent effect, manifest effect, and their consistency from beginning to end."340
+
"The true [[entity]] of all [[phenomena]] can only be understood and shared between [[Buddhas]]. This [[reality]] consists of the [[appearance]], [[nature]], [[entity]], [[power]], [[influence]], [[inherent]] [[cause]], [[relation]], latent effect, [[manifest]] effect, and their [[consistency]] from beginning to end."340
  
(唯 佛 與 佛 乃 能 究 盡 諸 法 實 相 。 所 謂 諸 法 : 如 是 相 , 如 是 性 , 如 是 體 , 如 是 力 , 如 是 作 , 如 是 因 , 如 是 緣 , 如 是 果 , 如 是 報 , 如 是 体 末 究 竟 等).341
+
(唯 [[]] [[]] [[]] 究 盡 諸 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 謂 諸 [[]] : 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] 力 , 如 [[]] 作 , 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] 果 , 如 [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] [[]] 究 竟 等).341
  
As we see, such a reality which has meanings that all things are always as they truly are. All the marks, nature, subtance, powers, functions, causes, conditions, effects, retributions and the equal identity of these nine factors of all dharmas are always like such. Put it in further explanations as below:
+
As we see, such a [[reality]] which has meanings that all things are always as they truly are. All the marks, [[nature]], [[subtance]], [[powers]], functions, [[causes]], [[conditions]], effects, retributions and the {{Wiki|equal}} [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of these nine factors of all [[dharmas]] are always like such. Put it in further explanations as below:
  
As saying that we recognize a thing, it means that we by our senses perceive the marks manifesting the distinctive characters or nature of that thing. Since there exist the external marks manifesting the internal attributes or nature, so the thing is assumed a certain substance. The assumed substance is definitely to possess an inherent power as the nature of Śūnyatā, whose directional vector turns outwards to accomplish its function of manifestation. This is the aspect of existence of the thing itself. The world or universe is ‘a great set’ of myriad of things. All things co-exist, co-operate and interact upon one another to create innumerable phenomena. This is called the cause. The cause under different conditions produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or neutral retributions. It is the very universal principle, the reason of existence or the norm of existence as such. In other words, because of Śūnyatā, all things can exist; without Śūnyatā, nothing could possibly exist. Śūnyatā is therefore extremely dynamic and positive, in the Hṛdaya Sūtra’s words, this is also called ‘Form (rūpa) is no different from the void (sūnya), nor the void from form’ (色 不 是 空 , 空 不 是 色) And Nāgārjuna claimed Śūnyatā as the true nature of empirical Reality by the following famous sentence:).342
+
As saying that we [[recognize]] a thing, it means that we by our [[senses]] {{Wiki|perceive}} the marks [[manifesting]] the {{Wiki|distinctive}} characters or [[nature]] of that thing. Since there [[exist]] the external marks [[manifesting]] the internal [[attributes]] or [[nature]], so the thing is assumed a certain [[substance]]. The assumed [[substance]] is definitely to possess an [[inherent]] [[power]] as the [[nature]] of [[Śūnyatā]], whose directional vector turns outwards to accomplish its function of [[manifestation]]. This is the aspect of [[existence]] of the thing itself. The [[world]] or [[universe]] is ‘a great set’ of {{Wiki|myriad}} of things. All things co-[[exist]], co-operate and interact upon one another to create {{Wiki|innumerable}} [[phenomena]]. This is called the [[cause]]. The [[cause]] under different [[conditions]] produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or [[neutral]] retributions. It is the very [[universal]] [[principle]], the [[reason]] of [[existence]] or the norm of [[existence]] as such. In other words, because of [[Śūnyatā]], all things can [[exist]]; without [[Śūnyatā]], [[nothing]] could possibly [[exist]]. [[Śūnyatā]] is therefore extremely dynamic and positive, in the Hṛ[[daya]] Sūtra’s words, this is also called ‘[[Form]] ([[rūpa]]) is no different from the [[void]] (sūnya), nor the [[void]] from [[form]]’ ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]]) And [[Nāgārjuna]] claimed [[Śūnyatā]] as the [[true nature]] of [[empirical]] [[Reality]] by the following famous sentence:).342
  
"With Śūnyatā, all is possible; without it, all is impossible."343
+
"With [[Śūnyatā]], all is possible; without it, all is impossible."343
  
And of course, this corresponds to the Reality as Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā text writes,
+
And of course, this corresponds to the [[Reality]] as [[Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā]] text writes,
  
"Subhūti, the Tathagātas’ words are true and correspond to reality. They are ultimate words, neither deceitful nor heterodox". (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 是 真 語 者 , 實 語 者 , 如 語 者 , 不 獨 語 者 , 不 異 語 者). 344
+
"[[Subhūti]], the [[Tathagātas]]’ words are true and correspond to [[reality]]. They are [[ultimate]] words, neither deceitful nor [[Wikipedia:Heterodoxy|heterodox]]". (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 如 [[]] [[]] , 不 獨 [[]] [[]] , 不 異 [[]] [[]]). 344
  
Śūnyatā is not a dogma. It is simply what can be grasped in its total and absolute integrity, only in an act of intuitive Yogic knowledge, which is reserved to the great Buddha. Śūnyatā stands for the avoidance of all dogmas. The persons who take Śūnyatā as a dogma are patients of an incurable malady. The Mūlamādhyamika-kārikā presents that:
+
[[Śūnyatā]] is not a {{Wiki|dogma}}. It is simply what can be grasped in its total and [[absolute]] [[integrity]], only in an act of intuitive [[Yogic]] [[knowledge]], which is reserved to the great [[Buddha]]. [[Śūnyatā]] stands for the avoidance of all {{Wiki|dogmas}}. The persons who take [[Śūnyatā]] as a {{Wiki|dogma}} are patients of an incurable malady. The [[Mūlamādhyamika-kārikā]] presents that:
  
(Śūnyatā sarvadrsṭīnām proktā nihśaraṅam jinaih yeśam tu Śūnyatā drsṭistānasādhyān pabhāśire).345
+
([[Śūnyatā]] sarvadrsṭīnām proktā nihśaraṅam jinaih yeśam tu [[Śūnyatā]] drsṭistānasādhyān pabhāśire).345
  
In the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, Śūnyatā refers to the world of enlightenment, but it is also stated that this world of enlightenment is not separate from the world of delusion:
+
In the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[scriptures]], [[Śūnyatā]] refers to the [[world]] of [[enlightenment]], but it is also stated that this [[world]] of [[enlightenment]] is not separate from the [[world]] of [[delusion]]:
  
‘Form (the world of delusion) is identical with void (the world of enlightenment)’, and ‘void is identical with form’.346 Here, ‘form is identical with void’ may be considered to point to the path leading from delusion to enlightenment, while ‘void is identical with form’ points to the path descending from enlightenment to delusion.
+
‘[[Form]] (the [[world]] of [[delusion]]) is [[identical]] with [[void]] (the [[world]] of [[enlightenment]])’, and ‘[[void]] is [[identical]] with form’.346 Here, ‘[[form]] is [[identical]] with [[void]]’ may be considered to point to the [[path]] leading from [[delusion]] to [[enlightenment]], while ‘[[void]] is [[identical]] with [[form]]’ points to the [[path]] descending from [[enlightenment]] to [[delusion]].
  
The purpose of Śūnyatā refers to the objective of extinguishing linguistic proliferation and the efforts leading towards this objective: ‘Śūnyatā’ corresponds to ultimate truth, namely, the state in which linguistic proliferation has been extinguished; and the ‘meaning of Śūnyatā’ signifies all existents relating to our everyday life in which Śūnyatā is an actually established fact.
+
The {{Wiki|purpose}} of [[Śūnyatā]] refers to the [[objective]] of [[extinguishing]] {{Wiki|linguistic}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} and the efforts leading towards this [[objective]]: ‘[[Śūnyatā]]’ corresponds to [[ultimate truth]], namely, the [[state]] in which {{Wiki|linguistic}} {{Wiki|proliferation}} has been [[extinguished]]; and the ‘meaning of [[Śūnyatā]]’ {{Wiki|signifies}} all [[existents]] relating to our everyday [[life]] in which [[Śūnyatā]] is an actually established fact.
  
The Śūnyavadin is neither a thorough-going sceptic nor a cheap nihilist who doubts and denies the existence of everything for its own sake or who relishes in shouting that he does not exist. His object is simply to show that all world-objects when taken to be ultimately real, will be found self-contradictory and relative and hence mere appearances.
+
The [[Śūnyavadin]] is neither a thorough-going {{Wiki|sceptic}} nor a cheap [[Wikipedia:Nihilist|nihilist]] who [[doubts]] and denies the [[existence]] of everything for its [[own]] sake or who relishes in shouting that he does not [[exist]]. His [[object]] is simply to show that all [[world]]-[[objects]] when taken to be [[ultimately real]], will be found [[self]]-[[contradictory]] and [[relative]] and hence mere [[appearances]].
  
True, he indulges in condemning all phenomena to be like illusion, dream, mirage, sky-flower, son of a barren woman, magic etc which suggest that they are something absolutely unreal. But this is not his real object. He indulges in such descriptions simply to emphasize the ultimate unreality of all phenomena. He emphatically asserts again and again that he is not a nihilist who advocates absolute negation, that he, on the other hand, maintains the empirical Reality of all phenomena.
+
True, he indulges in condemning all [[phenomena]] to be like [[illusion]], [[dream]], {{Wiki|mirage}}, sky-[[flower]], son of a barren woman, [[magic]] etc which suggest that they are something absolutely unreal. But this is not his real [[object]]. He indulges in such descriptions simply to {{Wiki|emphasize}} the [[ultimate]] unreality of all [[phenomena]]. He emphatically asserts again and again that he is not a [[Wikipedia:Nihilist|nihilist]] who advocates [[absolute]] {{Wiki|negation}}, that he, on the other hand, maintains the [[empirical]] [[Reality]] of all [[phenomena]].
  
He knows that absolute negation is impossible because it necessarily presupposes affirmation. He only denies the ultimate reality of both affirmation and negation. He condemns intellect from the ultimate standpoint only for he knows that its authority is unquestionable in the empirical world. He wants that we should rise above the categories and the contradictions of the intellect and embrace Reality. He asserts that it is the Real itself which appears. He maintains that Reality is immanent in appearances and yet it transcends them all, that Reality is the Non-dual Absolute, Blissful and beyond intellect, where all plurality is merged. This is the constructive side of the dialectic in Śūnyatā which we propose to consider now. Here intellect is transformed into Pure Experience.
+
He [[knows]] that [[absolute]] {{Wiki|negation}} is impossible because it necessarily presupposes [[affirmation]]. He only denies the [[ultimate reality]] of both [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}}. He condemns {{Wiki|intellect}} from the [[ultimate]] standpoint only for he [[knows]] that its authority is unquestionable in the [[empirical]] [[world]]. He wants that we should rise above the categories and the contradictions of the {{Wiki|intellect}} and embrace [[Reality]]. He asserts that it is the Real itself which appears. He maintains that [[Reality]] is immanent in [[appearances]] and yet it {{Wiki|transcends}} them all, that [[Reality]] is the [[Non-dual]] [[Absolute]], Blissful and beyond {{Wiki|intellect}}, where all plurality is merged. This is the constructive side of the [[dialectic]] in [[Śūnyatā]] which we propose to consider now. Here {{Wiki|intellect}} is [[transformed]] into [[Pure]] [[Experience]].
  
The Saddharma-puṇḍarīka sūtra tells us that as long as we are entangled in the categories of the intellect we are like blind-born men completely in the dark; when we reach the limit where finite thought confesses its weakness and points towards Reality our blindness is cured but our, vision is still blurred; it is only when we embrace Pure Knowledge of the Buddha that we gain true vision. This is Reality which is Calm and Deep and Pure Knowledge of the Buddha, which transcends intellect and which is to be directly realized through pure knowledge. It is the Most Excellent and the Final Enlightenment (uttama agra bodhi) by which we become one with the Buddha.347
+
The [[Saddharma-puṇḍarīka sūtra]] tells us that as long as we are entangled in the categories of the {{Wiki|intellect}} we are like blind-born men completely in the dark; when we reach the limit where finite [[thought]] confesses its weakness and points towards [[Reality]] our {{Wiki|blindness}} is cured but our, [[vision]] is still blurred; it is only when we embrace [[Pure]] [[Knowledge]] of the [[Buddha]] that we gain true [[vision]]. This is [[Reality]] which is [[Calm]] and Deep and [[Pure]] [[Knowledge]] of the [[Buddha]], which {{Wiki|transcends}} {{Wiki|intellect}} and which is to be directly [[realized]] through [[pure]] [[knowledge]]. It is the [[Most Excellent]] and the Final [[Enlightenment]] ([[uttama agra bodhi]]) by which we become one with the [[Buddha]].347
  
Thus, we can say that Śūnyatā is the key concept of Mahāyāna, especially in the Mādhyamika Philosophy and it can be understood by Purnatā tathatā (真 如), Nirvāṇa (涅 槃), Pratīitya-samutpāda (緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起), Paramārthatā (真 諦), Nairātmya (遠 離), Satya (真 理), Sarvadharmaśūnyatā (一 切 法 空), Sarva-padārthaśūnyatā (一 切 六 句 義 空), Sarvabhavaśūnyatā (一 切 有 空) etc., which generally mean the true nature of imperical Reality.
+
Thus, we can say that [[Śūnyatā]] is the key {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Mahāyāna]], especially in the [[Mādhyamika]] [[Philosophy]] and it can be understood by [[Purnatā tathatā]] ([[真 如]]), [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]]), [[Pratīitya-samutpāda]] ([[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]]), [[Paramārthatā]] (真 諦), [[Nairātmya]] (遠 [[]]), [[Satya]] (真 [[]]), [[Sarvadharmaśūnyatā]] (一 [[]] [[]] [[]]), [[Sarva-padārthaśūnyatā]] (一 [[]] 六 句 [[]] [[]]), [[Sarvabhavaśūnyatā]] (一 [[]] [[]] [[]]) etc., which generally mean the [[true nature]] of imperical [[Reality]].
  
Śūnyatā as the Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起)
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as the [[Dependent Origination]] ([[Pratītyasamutpāda]], [[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]])
  
The Hṛdaya Sūtra of Prajñā-pāramitā literature narrated that, at one of the Dharma sessions held on Mount Gṛdhrakūṭa (靈 鷲 , Vulture Peak) in Rājṛgha (王 舍), Śākyamuni (釋 迦 牟 尼) suggested that Śāriputra (舍 利 弗), who held the first seat, request Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva (觀 世 音 菩 薩) to give a lecture on the insight of Śūnyatā. In reply to Śāriputra, the Bodhisattva, who was engaged in deep contemplation of Prajñā-pāramitā surveying the distress calls of sentient beings, expounded the meaning of the Truth from the point of view of Śūnyatā as under:
+
The [[Hṛdaya [[Sūtra]] of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} narrated that, at one of the [[Dharma]] sessions held on [[Mount Gṛdhrakūṭa]] ([[]] 鷲 , [[Vulture Peak]]) in [[Rājṛgha]] ([[]] 舍), [[Śākyamuni]] ([[]] 迦 牟 尼) suggested that [[Śāriputra]] (舍 [[]] 弗), who held the first seat, request [[Avalokiteśvara]] [[Bodhisattva]] ([[]] [[]] 音 菩 [[]]) to give a lecture on the [[insight]] of [[Śūnyatā]]. In reply to [[Śāriputra]], the [[Bodhisattva]], who was engaged in deep {{Wiki|contemplation}} of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] surveying the {{Wiki|distress}} calls of [[sentient beings]], expounded the meaning of the [[Truth]] from the point of [[view]] of [[Śūnyatā]] as under:
  
"Śāriputra! Form (rūpa) does not differ from the void (Śūnya), nor the void from form. Form is identical with void (and) void is identical with form. So also are reception (vedanā), conception (sanjñā), mind impression (saṁskāra) and consciousness (vijñāna) in relation to the void. Śāriputra, the void (Śūnya) of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing."
+
"[[Śāriputra]]! [[Form]] ([[rūpa]]) does not differ from the [[void]] ([[Śūnya]]), nor the [[void]] from [[form]]. [[Form]] is [[identical]] with [[void]] (and) [[void]] is [[identical]] with [[form]]. So also are {{Wiki|reception}} ([[vedanā]]), {{Wiki|conception}} ([[sanjñā]]), [[mind]] [[impression]] ([[saṁskāra]]) and [[consciousness]] ([[vijñāna]]) in [[relation]] to the [[void]]. [[Śāriputra]], the [[void]] ([[Śūnya]]) of all things is not created, not {{Wiki|annihilated}}, not [[impure]], not [[pure]], not increasing and not {{Wiki|decreasing}}."
  
(舍 利 子 ! 色 不 異 空 , 空 不 異 色 ; 色 即 是 空 , 空 即 是 色 。 受 , 想 , 行 , 識 亦 復 如 是 。 舍 利 子 ! 是 諸 法 空 相 , 不 生 , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減).348
+
(舍 [[]] [[]] [[]] 不 異 [[]] [[]] 不 異 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 亦 復 如 [[]] 。 舍 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 不 [[]] , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減).348
  
The Pāli scripture declares six sense-organs, six sense-objects and six conciousness as well as five aggregates are Suññatā as "Eye is void of self and anything belonging to self, form is void..., visual consciousness is void...",349 then Hṛdaya Sūtra expands this concept by emphasis that ‘rūpa does not differ from Śūnya’ (色 不 異 空), or ‘Śūnya does not differ from rupa’ (空 不 異 色), and ‘Śūnya of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing’ (是 諸 法 空 相 , 不 生 , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減). It means that because rupa must have no a nature of its own (svabhava), it is produced by causes or depend on anything else, so rupa is Śūnyatā or ‘identical with void’ (色 即 是 空)... That which is real, would contradict the fact that phenomena are bound by the relations of cause and effect, subject and object, actor and action, whole and part, unity and diversity, duration and destruction, and the relations of time and space. Anything known through experience is dependent on conditions, so it cannot be real. According to the Prajñā-pāramitā, the perceived object, the perceiving subject and knowledge are mutually interdependent. The reality of one is dependent upon others; if one is false, the others must be false. The perceiving subject and knowledge of the external object must also be false. So what one perceives within or without is illusory. Therefore there is nothing, creation and annihilation, pure and impure, increase and decrease and so on... Thus, ‘Śūnya of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing’.
+
The [[Pāli]] [[scripture]] declares [[six sense]]-{{Wiki|organs}}, [[six sense]]-[[objects]] and six [[conciousness]] as well as [[five aggregates]] are [[Suññatā]] as "[[Eye]] is [[void]] of [[self]] and anything belonging to [[self]], [[form]] is [[void]]..., [[visual consciousness]] is void...",349 then [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] expands this {{Wiki|concept}} by {{Wiki|emphasis}} that ‘[[rūpa]] does not differ from [[Śūnya]]’ ([[]] 不 異 [[]]), or ‘[[Śūnya]] does not differ from [[rupa]]’ ([[]] 不 異 [[]]), and ‘[[Śūnya]] of all things is not created, not {{Wiki|annihilated}}, not [[impure]], not [[pure]], not increasing and not {{Wiki|decreasing}}’ ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 不 [[]] , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減). It means that because [[rupa]] must have no a [[nature]] of its [[own]] ([[svabhava]]), it is produced by [[causes]] or depend on anything else, so [[rupa]] is [[Śūnyatā]] or ‘[[identical]] with [[void]]’ ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]])... That which is real, would contradict the fact that [[phenomena]] are [[bound]] by the relations of [[cause and effect]], [[subject]] and [[object]], actor and [[action]], whole and part, {{Wiki|unity}} and diversity, [[duration]] and destruction, and the relations of time and [[space]]. Anything known through [[experience]] is dependent on [[conditions]], so it cannot be real. According to the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]], the [[perceived]] [[object]], the perceiving [[subject]] and [[knowledge]] are mutually [[interdependent]]. The [[reality]] of one is [[dependent upon]] others; if one is false, the others must be false. The perceiving [[subject]] and [[knowledge]] of the external [[object]] must also be false. So what one [[perceives]] within or without is [[illusory]]. Therefore there is [[nothing]], creation and {{Wiki|annihilation}}, [[pure]] and [[impure]], increase and {{Wiki|decrease}} and so on... Thus, ‘[[Śūnya]] of all things is not created, not {{Wiki|annihilated}}, not [[impure]], not [[pure]], not increasing and not {{Wiki|decreasing}}’.
  
On the other hand, what one perceives cannot be conceived as unreal since that which is unreal can never come to exist. Thus a thing cannot be said to be either real or unreal, and accordingly any such claim would be unintelligible. In Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara’s thought, the Middle Way as Śūnyatā is often presented as a provisionary name for the fact that all things are causally dependent upon each other, the classic Buddhist doctrine of dependent origination or causality (Pratītyasamutpāda). Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara (觀 世 音 菩 薩) used Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起) to refute extreme views and to prove Śūnyatā of all things. In the teaching of the Hṛdaya Sūtra, we can understand Śūnyatā (空 性), Middle Way (中 道), and Dependent Origination (緣 起 , 因 緣 生 起) are interchangeable, and lead to the conclusion that metaphysical theories are untenable.
+
On the other hand, what one [[perceives]] cannot be [[conceived]] as unreal since that which is unreal can never come to [[exist]]. Thus a thing cannot be said to be either real or unreal, and accordingly any such claim would be unintelligible. In [[Bodhisattva]] [[Avalokiteśvara’s]] [[thought]], the [[Middle Way]] as [[Śūnyatā]] is often presented as a provisionary [[name]] for the fact that all things are [[causally]] [[dependent upon]] each other, the classic [[Buddhist]] [[doctrine]] of [[dependent origination]] or [[causality]] ([[Pratītyasamutpāda]]). [[Bodhisattva]] [[Avalokiteśvara]] ([[]] [[]] 音 菩 [[]]) used [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] ([[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]]) to refute extreme [[views]] and to prove [[Śūnyatā]] of all things. In the [[teaching]] of the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]], we can understand [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]), [[Middle Way]] ([[]] [[]]), and [[Dependent Origination]] ([[緣 起]] , [[]] [[緣 生 起]]) are interchangeable, and lead to the conclusion that [[metaphysical]] theories are untenable.
  
 
We may illustrate it by a following formulation:
 
We may illustrate it by a following formulation:
Line 186: Line 187:
 
X = - X, because X is composed by V, Y, Z, W...
 
X = - X, because X is composed by V, Y, Z, W...
  
We are able to see here the reason why Śūnyatā is defined as Pratītyasamutpāda. There is the intimate connection that exists between causality and Śūnyatā. The one presupposes the other; the two are inseparably connected. Śūnyatā is the logical consequence of the Buddha’s view of causality and effection. Śūnyatā is the central theme of the Mahāyāna philosophical system. This term has been used in the Prajñā-pāramitā system to denote a stage where all viewpoints with regard to the real nature of mundane world are totally rejected. In other words, we may say that to have a viewpoint is to cling to a position and there can be various types of positions with regard to the real nature of things as Saddharma Puṇḍarīka expressed under:
+
We are able to see here the [[reason]] why [[Śūnyatā]] is defined as [[Pratītyasamutpāda]]. There is the {{Wiki|intimate connection}} that [[exists]] between [[causality]] and [[Śūnyatā]]. The one presupposes the other; the two are inseparably connected. [[Śūnyatā]] is the [[logical]] consequence of the [[Buddha’s]] [[view]] of [[causality]] and effection. [[Śūnyatā]] is the central theme of the [[Mahāyāna]] [[philosophical]] system. This term has been used in the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] system to denote a stage where all viewpoints with regard to the real [[nature]] of [[mundane]] [[world]] are totally rejected. In other words, we may say that to have a viewpoint is to [[cling]] to a position and there can be various types of positions with regard to the real [[nature]] of things as [[Saddharma Puṇḍarīka]] expressed under:
  
"... know that phenomena have no constantly fixed nature,
+
"... know that [[phenomena]] have no constantly fixed [[nature]],
that the seeds of Buddhahood sprout through causation..."350
+
that the [[seeds]] of [[Buddhahood]] sprout through [[causation]]..."350
  
(知 法 常 空 性 , 佛 種 從 緣 生).351
+
(知 [[]] [[]] [[空 性]] [[]] 種 從 [[]] 生).351
  
In the invocation in verse at the beginning of the work, Nāgārjuna gives the fundamentals of his philosophy in a nutshell. He describes Pratītyasamutpāda by means of eight negatives. In Mādhyamika śāstra, he says:
+
In the {{Wiki|invocation}} in verse at the beginning of the work, [[Nāgārjuna]] gives the fundamentals of his [[philosophy]] in a nutshell. He describes [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] by means of eight negatives. In [[Mādhyamika śāstra]], he says:
  
 
"Anirodhamanutpādamanucchedamśāśvatam anekārthamanānārthamanāgamamanirgamam."352
 
"Anirodhamanutpādamanucchedamśāśvatam anekārthamanānārthamanāgamamanirgamam."352
  
(不 生 亦 不 滅 , 不 一 亦 不 異 , 不 常 亦 不 斷 , 不 去 亦 不 來) .
+
(不 [[]] 亦 不 滅 , 不 一 亦 不 異 , 不 [[]] 亦 不 [[]] , 不 去 亦 不 來) .
  
There is neither origination, nor cessation, neither permanence nor impermanence, neither unity nor diversity, neither coming-in nor going-out, in the law of Pratityasamutpāda. Essentially, there is only non-origination which is equated with Śūnyatā. Elsewhere he also states that Pratityasamutpāda (Dependent Origination) is called Śūnyatā. Here Śūnyatā referring as it does to non-origination, is in reality the Middle path which avoids the two basic views of existence and non-existence. Śūnyatā is the relative existence of things, or a kind of relativity. Dr. Radhakrishnan writes in his book Indian Philosophy that "by śūnyatā therefore, the Mādhyamika does not mean absolute non-being, but relative being".
+
There is neither origination, nor [[cessation]], neither [[permanence]] nor [[impermanence]], neither {{Wiki|unity}} nor diversity, neither coming-in nor going-out, in the law of [[Pratityasamutpāda]]. [[Essentially]], there is only [[non-origination]] which is equated with [[Śūnyatā]]. Elsewhere he also states that [[Pratityasamutpāda]] ([[Dependent Origination]]) is called [[Śūnyatā]]. Here [[Śūnyatā]] referring as it does to [[non-origination]], is in [[reality]] the [[Middle path]] which avoids the two basic [[views]] of [[existence]] and non-[[existence]]. [[Śūnyatā]] is the [[relative]] [[existence]] of things, or a kind of [[relativity]]. Dr. [[Radhakrishnan]] writes in his [[book]] [[Indian Philosophy]] that "by [[śūnyatā]] therefore, the [[Mādhyamika]] does not mean [[absolute]] non-[[being]], but [[relative]] [[being]]".
  
What then are the positive teachings of the writings on Prajñā-pāramitā literature? The teaching concerns the relation between conditioned and unconditioned things. Something is called ‘conditioned’ if it is what it is only in relation to something else. All the familiar things of our everyday world are conditioned in two ways: Each one is dependent on a multiplicity of other events which surround it, and all of them are linked to suffering and ignorance through the twelve links of the chain of causation (or, more literally, of "conditioned coproduction"). The Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā sūtra concludes with the famous verse:
+
What then are the positive teachings of the writings on [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}? The [[teaching]] concerns the [[relation]] between [[conditioned]] and [[unconditioned]] things. Something is called ‘[[conditioned]]’ if it is what it is only in [[relation]] to something else. All the familiar things of our everyday [[world]] are [[conditioned]] in two ways: Each one is dependent on a multiplicity of other events which surround it, and all of them are linked to [[suffering]] and [[ignorance]] through the [[twelve links]] of the [[chain of causation]] (or, more literally, of "[[conditioned]] coproduction"). The [[Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā sūtra]] concludes with the famous verse:
  
"All phenomena are like a dream, an illusion, a bubble and a shadow, like dew and lightning. Thus should you meditate upon them."
+
"All [[phenomena]] are like a [[dream]], an [[illusion]], a bubble and a shadow, like dew and {{Wiki|lightning}}. Thus should you [[meditate]] upon them."
  
(一 切 有 為 法 , 如 夢 幻 泡 影 , 如 露 亦 如 電 , 應 作 如 是 觀).353
+
(一 [[]] [[]] [[]] , 如 夢 幻 泡 影 , 如 [[]] 亦 如 電 , [[]] 作 如 [[]] 觀).353
  
Like dew drops and a lightening flash the things of this world are evanescent and short-lived. Each experience bursts soon, like a bubble, and it can be enjoyed only for a moment. The transformation of the earthly scene concern us, and our true welfare, no more do the changing shapes of the clouds we may watch on a hot summer day. The appearance of this world is like a hallucination which springs from a disease in the organ of vision about as real as the spots which livery people see before their eyes. Like a magical shows it deceives, deludes and defrauds us, and it is false, when measured by what we slowly learn about ultimate reality. As a lamp goes on burning only as long as fuel is fed into it, so also this world of ours continues only while craving supplies the drive. The enlightened awake to reality as it is; compared with their vision of true reality our normal experience is that of a dream, unreal and not to be taken seriously.
+
Like dew drops and a lightening flash the things of this [[world]] are evanescent and short-lived. Each [[experience]] bursts soon, like a bubble, and it can be enjoyed only for a [[moment]]. The [[transformation]] of the [[earthly]] scene [[concern]] us, and our true {{Wiki|welfare}}, no more do the changing shapes of the clouds we may watch on a [[hot]] summer day. The [[appearance]] of this [[world]] is like a {{Wiki|hallucination}} which springs from a {{Wiki|disease}} in the {{Wiki|organ}} of [[vision]] about as real as the spots which livery [[people]] see before their [[eyes]]. Like a [[magical]] shows it deceives, deludes and defrauds us, and it is false, when measured by what we slowly learn about [[ultimate reality]]. As a [[lamp]] goes on burning only as long as fuel is fed into it, so also this [[world]] of ours continues only while [[craving]] supplies the drive. The [[enlightened]] awake to [[reality]] as it is; compared with their [[vision]] of true [[reality]] our normal [[experience]] is that of a [[dream]], unreal and not to be taken seriously.
  
Finally, what we see around us can be likened to the stars. As the stars are no longer seen when the sun has risen, so also the things of this world are visible only in the darkness of ignorance, and, in the absence of reactions to them, they are no longer noticed when the true non-dual gnosis of the Absolute has taken place.354
+
Finally, what we see around us can be likened to the {{Wiki|stars}}. As the {{Wiki|stars}} are no longer seen when the {{Wiki|sun}} has risen, so also the things of this [[world]] are [[visible]] only in the {{Wiki|darkness}} of [[ignorance]], and, in the absence of reactions to them, they are no longer noticed when the true [[non-dual]] [[gnosis]] of the [[Absolute]] has taken place.354
  
That is the sole purpose of Buddha’s teaching.
+
That is the sole {{Wiki|purpose}} of [[Buddha’s]] [[teaching]].
  
"The entire Buddhist thought revolves on the pivot of Pratītyasamutpāda, the Mādhyamika system is interpretation of Pratītyasamutpāda as śūnyatā." 355
+
"The entire [[Buddhist]] [[thought]] revolves on the pivot of [[Pratītyasamutpāda]], the [[Mādhyamika]] system is [[interpretation]] of [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] as [[śūnyatā]]." 355
  
Śūnyatā as the Middle Way
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as the [[Middle Way]]
  
The term ‘middle way’ refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any dichotomy into ‘being’ and ‘non-being,’ ‘attribute’ and ‘substance’ or ‘cause’ and ‘effect’...
+
The term ‘[[middle way]]’ refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any {{Wiki|dichotomy}} into ‘being’ and ‘non-[[being]],’ ‘attribute’ and ‘[[substance]]’ or ‘[[cause]]’ and ‘effect’...
  
In a kārikā (24.18), Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna observes that Middle way is Dependent Origination and also means Śūnyatā by saying:
+
In a [[kārikā]] (24.18), [[Bodhisattva]] [[Nāgārjuna]] observes that [[Middle way]] is [[Dependent Origination]] and also means [[Śūnyatā]] by saying:
  
"What is originating co-dependently, we call emptiness. It is designation based upon (some material). Only this is the Middle Path."
+
"What is originating co-dependently, we call [[emptiness]]. It is designation based upon (some material). Only this is the [[Middle Path]]."
  
 
(yaḥ pratīyasamutpādaḥ śūnyatāṁ tāṁ pracakṣmahe). 356
 
(yaḥ pratīyasamutpādaḥ śūnyatāṁ tāṁ pracakṣmahe). 356
  
It is clear that Dependent Origination and Śūnyatā are one and the same thing. The other verse continues to state the same idea that:
+
It is clear that [[Dependent Origination]] and [[Śūnyatā]] are one and the same thing. The other verse continues to [[state]] the same [[idea]] that:
  
"It is provisional designation and it is the Middle way."
+
"It is provisional designation and it is the [[Middle way]]."
  
(sā prajñāptir upādāya pratipat saiva madhyamā).
+
(sā prajñāptir [[upādāya]] pratipat {{Wiki|saiva}} [[madhyamā]]).
  
"Provisional designation" refers to the verbalized form assumed by ultimate truth, and it may be said to correspond to language in which the vector leading from the sacred to the profane is grounded.
+
"Provisional designation" refers to the verbalized [[form]] assumed by [[ultimate truth]], and it may be said to correspond to [[language]] in which the vector leading from the [[sacred]] to the profane is grounded.
  
Nagārjuna’s interpretation claims that the true nature of an object cannot be ascertained by intellect and described as real or unreal.357
+
Nagārjuna’s [[interpretation]] claims that the [[true nature]] of an [[object]] cannot be ascertained by {{Wiki|intellect}} and described as real or unreal.357
  
In the Vimalakīrti Sūtra (維 摩 詰 經), the Middle way which is called the not-two Dharma-gate, or the Dharma-gate of non-duality. A few passages discussed this topic in a great assembly of Bodhisattvas.
+
In the [[Vimalakīrti Sūtra]] ([[維 摩 詰 經]]), the [[Middle way]] which is called the not-two [[Dharma]]-gate, or the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. A few passages discussed this topic in a [[great assembly]] of [[Bodhisattvas]].
  
"At this time Vimalakīrti said to all the Bodhisattvas, "Good sirs, how can a Bodhisattva enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality? Each of you with your eloquence please tell it as you like. . . "
+
"At this time [[Vimalakīrti]] said to all the [[Bodhisattvas]], "Good sirs, how can a [[Bodhisattva]] enter the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]? Each of you with your [[eloquence]] please tell it as you like. . . "
  
Virtue-Top Bodhisattva said, "Defilement and purity make two. If you see the real nature of defilement, you [will realize that] purity has no form, then you conform to the character of cessation. This is entering the, Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
[[Virtue]]-Top [[Bodhisattva]] said, "[[Defilement]] and [[purity]] make two. If you see the real [[nature]] of [[defilement]], you [will realize that] [[purity]] has no [[form]], then you conform to the [[character]] of [[cessation]]. This is entering the, [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Good-Eye Bodhisattva said, "One mark and no mark are two. If one knows that one mark is no mark, and yet does not cling to no mark, he penetrates into the state of equality, and is said to have entered the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . . Pusya Bodhisattva said, "Good and evil make two. If you do not arouse good or evil, but penetrate to the limit of no-form, thus attaining the full realization, you enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
Good-[[Eye]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "One mark and no mark are two. If one [[knows]] that one mark is no mark, and yet does not [[cling]] to no mark, he penetrates into the [[state]] of equality, and is said to have entered the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . . [[Pusya]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "Good and [[evil]] make two. If you do not arouse good or [[evil]], but penetrate to the limit of no-[[form]], thus [[attaining]] the full [[realization]], you enter the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Pure-Conviction Bodhisattva said, "The conditioned and the unconditioned dharmas make two. If one can depart from all numbers, his mind will be like empty space; with pure Wisdom he encounters no obstruction whatsoever. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."
+
[[Pure-Conviction]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "The [[conditioned]] and the [[unconditioned]] [[dharmas]] make two. If one can depart from all numbers, his [[mind]] will be like [[empty]] [[space]]; with [[pure]] [[Wisdom]] he encounters no obstruction whatsoever. This is entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]..."
  
Narayana Bodhisattva said, "Mundane and supra-mundane are two. The very nature of mundane is empty, which is the same as the supramundane. In them there is no entering, no coming out, no overflowing and no dispersing. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
[[Narayana]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "[[Mundane]] and supra-[[mundane]] are two. The very [[nature]] of [[mundane]] is [[empty]], which is the same as the [[supramundane]]. In them there is no entering, no coming out, no overflowing and no dispersing. This is entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Good-Wit Bodhisattva said, "Saṁsāra and Nirvāṇa make two. When one sees the nature of saṁsāra, then there is no saṁsāra, no bondage, no liberation, no burning and no relieving. He who understands this enters the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."
+
Good-Wit [[Bodhisattva]] said, "[[Saṁsāra]] and [[Nirvāṇa]] make two. When one sees the [[nature]] of [[saṁsāra]], then there is no [[saṁsāra]], no bondage, no [[liberation]], no burning and no relieving. He who [[understands]] this enters the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]..."
  
Lightening-God Bodhisattva said, "Insight and ignorance make two. The true nature of ignorance is insight itself. Insight cannot be grasped; it is beyond all numbers. To be equal in them without duality is to enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
Lightening-[[God]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "[[Insight]] and [[ignorance]] make two. The [[true nature]] of [[ignorance]] is [[insight]] itself. [[Insight]] cannot be grasped; it is beyond all numbers. To be {{Wiki|equal}} in them without [[duality]] is to enter the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Delight-Vision Bodhisattva said, "Form and Emptiness of form are two. However, form itself is empty, not when it ceases to be, but by its very nature. In the same way, feeling, conception, impulses and consciousness are empty. . . He who realizes this is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
[[Delight]]-[[Vision]] [[Bodhisattva]] said, "[[Form]] and [[Emptiness]] of [[form]] are two. However, [[form]] itself is [[empty]], not when it ceases to be, but by its very [[nature]]. In the same way, [[feeling]], {{Wiki|conception}}, {{Wiki|impulses}} and [[consciousness]] are [[empty]]. . . He who realizes this is entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Jewel-Seal-in-Hand Bodhisattva said, "To like Nirvāṇa and to dislike the world make two. If one does not like Nirvāṇa nor loath the world, then there is no duality. Why is this so? Because if there is bondage, then there is liberation. If from the beginning there is no such thing as bondage, who would ever seek for liberation? He who realizes that there is no bondage and no liberation will have no likes or dislikes. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."
+
[[Jewel]]-Seal-in-Hand [[Bodhisattva]] said, "To like [[Nirvāṇa]] and to dislike the [[world]] make two. If one does not like [[Nirvāṇa]] nor loath the [[world]], then there is no [[duality]]. Why is this so? Because if there is bondage, then there is [[liberation]]. If from the beginning there is no such thing as bondage, who would ever seek for [[liberation]]? He who realizes that there is no bondage and no [[liberation]] will have no likes or dislikes. This is entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]. . ."
  
Truth-Lover Bodhisattva said, "Real and unreal make two. He who truly sees, does not even see the real, how much less the unreal? Why? Because this is not something that can be seen by the eye of the flesh. Only the Wisdom-eye can see it, and yet for this wisdom-eye there is nothing seen or unseen. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."
+
[[Truth]]-Lover [[Bodhisattva]] said, "Real and unreal make two. He who truly sees, does not even see the real, how much less the unreal? Why? Because this is not something that can be seen by the [[eye]] of the flesh. Only the [[Wisdom]]-[[eye]] can see it, and yet for this [[wisdom]]-[[eye]] there is [[nothing]] seen or unseen. This is entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]..."
  
Thus, each and every Bodhisattva spoke in turn; then they all asked Mañjuśrī, "Please tell us, what is the Bodhisattva’s entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality?"
+
Thus, each and every [[Bodhisattva]] spoke in turn; then they all asked [[Mañjuśrī]], "Please tell us, what is the [[Bodhisattva’s]] entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]?"
  
Mañjuśrī replied, "According to my understanding, to have no word, no speech, no indication and no cognition, departing away from all questions and answers is to enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality." Thereupon Mañjuśrī asked Vimalakīrti, "We have spoken, each for himself. Now, good sir, you must tell us what is the Bodhisattva’s entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality."
+
[[Mañjuśrī]] replied, "According to my [[understanding]], to have no [[word]], no [[speech]], no indication and no {{Wiki|cognition}}, departing away from all questions and answers is to enter the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]." Thereupon [[Mañjuśrī]] asked [[Vimalakīrti]], "We have spoken, each for himself. Now, good sir, you must tell us what is the [[Bodhisattva’s]] entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]."
  
Then Vimalakīrti kept silent, without a word. Whereupon Mañjuśrī praised him in earnestness, "Oh great, oh marvelousl Not to have even words or letters, this is truly entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality!"
+
Then [[Vimalakīrti]] kept [[silent]], without a [[word]]. Whereupon [[Mañjuśrī]] praised him in earnestness, "Oh great, oh marvelousl Not to have even words or letters, this is truly entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]!"
  
While this chapter on entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality was preached, five thousand Bodhisattvas in the assembly all entered the Dharma-gate of non-duality and reached the state of no-arising-Dharma- maturity.358
+
While this [[chapter]] on entering the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]] was [[preached]], five thousand [[Bodhisattvas]] in the assembly all entered the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]] and reached the [[state]] of no-arising-[[Dharma]]- maturity.358
  
The same ideas in the Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra are expressed by the words as under:
+
The same [[ideas]] in the [[Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]] are expressed by the words as under:
  
"Subhūti, the Tathāgata knows and sees all: these living beings will thus acquire immeasurable merits. Why? (Because) they will have wiped out notions of an ego, a personality, a being and a life, of Dharma and Not-Dharma. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp form (lakṣaṇa), they will (still.) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. If their minds grasp the Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp the Not-Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Therefore, one should not grasp and hold on to the notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma".
+
"[[Subhūti]], the [[Tathāgata]] [[knows]] and sees all: these [[living beings]] will thus acquire [[immeasurable]] [[merits]]. Why? (Because) they will have wiped out notions of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]], of [[Dharma]] and Not-[[Dharma]]. Why? (Because) if their [[minds]] [[grasp]] [[form]] ([[lakṣaṇa]]), they will (still.) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. If their [[minds]] [[grasp]] the [[Dharma]], they will (still) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. Why? (Because) if their [[minds]] [[grasp]] the Not-[[Dharma]], they will (still) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. Therefore, one should not [[grasp]] and hold on to the notion of [[Dharma]] as well as that of Not-[[Dharma]]".
  
(須 菩 提 ! 如 來 悉 知 悉 見 ; 是 諸 眾 生 , 得 如 是 無 量 福 德 。 所 以 故 ? 是 諸 眾 生 , 無 復 亦 相 , 人 相 , 眾 生 相 , 壽 者 相 , 無 法 相 , 亦 無 非 法 相 。 何 以 故 ? 是 諸 眾 生 , 若 心 取 相 , 則 為 著 我 , 人 , 眾 生 , 壽 者 。 若 取 法 相 , 即 著 我 , 人 , 眾 生 , 壽 者 。 是 故 不 應 取 法 , 不 應 取 非 法)359
+
(須 菩 提 ! 如 來 悉 知 悉 [[]] [[]] 諸 眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 故 ? [[]] 諸 眾 [[]] [[]] 復 亦 [[]] , 人 [[]] , 眾 [[]] [[]] , 壽 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 亦 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 。 何 [[]] 故 ? [[]] 諸 眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 則 為 著 [[]] , 人 , 眾 [[]] , 壽 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 人 , 眾 [[]] , 壽 [[]] [[]] 故 不 [[]] [[]] , 不 [[]] [[]] 法)359
  
The notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma here means the negation of the dual, because it is produced by causes or depends on anything else, so it is falsely produced or appears as the Buddha said to Subhūti that "Subhūti, (when) the Tathāgata speaks of an ego, there is in reality no ego, although common men think so. Subbuti, the Tathāgata says common men are not, but are (by expediency) called, common men" (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 說 有 我 者 , 即 非 有 我 , 而 凡 夫 之 人 以 為 有 我 。 須 菩 提 ! 凡 夫 者 , 如 來 說 即 非 凡 夫 , 是 名 凡 夫).360
+
The notion of [[Dharma]] as well as that of Not-[[Dharma]] here means the {{Wiki|negation}} of the dual, because it is produced by [[causes]] or depends on anything else, so it is falsely produced or appears as the [[Buddha]] said to [[Subhūti]] that "[[Subhūti]], (when) the [[Tathāgata]] speaks of an [[ego]], there is in [[reality]] no [[ego]], although common men think so. [[Subbuti]], the [[Tathāgata]] says common men are not, but are (by expediency) called, common men" (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 說 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 而 凡 夫 之 人 [[]] [[]] [[]] 。 須 菩 提 ! 凡 夫 [[]] , 如 來 說 [[]] [[]] 凡 夫 , [[]] 名 凡 夫).360
  
It is itself a means (Madhyama) between all extremes, a Middle Path (Madhyamamārga), or a moderate course of action (Madhyama pratipāda).
+
It is itself a means ([[Madhyama]]) between all [[extremes]], a [[Middle Path]] ([[Madhyamamārga]]), or a moderate course of [[action]] ([[Madhyama pratipāda]]).
  
The Middle Way represents a characteristic attitude, rooted in a certain set of individual and social concerns, which shapes the motivation for one’s actions in the world. It is indicative of a particular sort of deconstructive philosophy which endows the Mādhyamika with its paradoxical ‘non-position’. This notion of a Middle Way is fundamental to all Buddhist teachings—it is in no sense the exclusive property of the Mādhyamika —yet it was given priority by Nāgārjuna and his followers, who applied it in a singularly relentless fashion to all problems of ontology, epistemology, and soteriology.
+
The [[Middle Way]] represents a [[characteristic]] [[attitude]], [[rooted]] in a certain set of {{Wiki|individual}} and {{Wiki|social}} concerns, which shapes the [[motivation]] for one’s [[actions]] in the [[world]]. It is indicative of a particular sort of deconstructive [[philosophy]] which endows the [[Mādhyamika]] with its {{Wiki|paradoxical}} ‘non-position’. This notion of a [[Middle Way]] is fundamental to all [[Buddhist]] teachings—it is in no [[sense]] the exclusive property of the [[Mādhyamika]] —yet it was given priority by [[Nāgārjuna]] and his followers, who applied it in a singularly relentless fashion to all problems of {{Wiki|ontology}}, {{Wiki|epistemology}}, and {{Wiki|soteriology}}.
  
As we mentioned in the previous chapter,361 the concept of a Middle Way obviously proved to be a very fruitful heuristic in early Buddhist literature, a device that could seemingly be exploited as an aid toward the explanation of virtually any important point of doctrine. One of the most crucial doctrinal issues for all Buddhists is, of course, the concept of selflessness (nairātmya), and here as elsewhere we encounter the all-pervasive influence of the Middle Way, this time interpreted by Nāgārjuna as the absence of any philosophical view—the ‘view’ which is really no view at all:
+
As we mentioned in the previous chapter,361 the {{Wiki|concept}} of a [[Middle Way]] obviously proved to be a very fruitful {{Wiki|heuristic}} in early [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|literature}}, a device that could seemingly be exploited as an aid toward the explanation of virtually any important point of [[doctrine]]. One of the most crucial [[doctrinal]] issues for all [[Buddhists]] is, of course, the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[selflessness]] ([[nairātmya]]), and here as elsewhere we encounter the all-pervasive [[influence]] of the [[Middle Way]], this time interpreted by [[Nāgārjuna]] as the absence of any [[philosophical]] view—the ‘view’ which is really no [[view]] at all:
  
"The Buddhas have indicated that there is a self, they taught that there is no self, and they also taught that there is neither any self nor any no-self."
+
"The [[Buddhas]] have indicated that there is a [[self]], they [[taught]] that there is no [[self]], and they also [[taught]] that there is neither any [[self]] nor any [[no-self]]."
  
 
(ātmety api prajñapitam anātmetly api deśitaṁ/ buddhair nātmā na cānātmā kaścid ity api deśitaṁ).362
 
(ātmety api prajñapitam anātmetly api deśitaṁ/ buddhair nātmā na cānātmā kaścid ity api deśitaṁ).362
  
The Middle Way and Pratītyasamutpāda are two ways of designating the same notion, namely, Śūnyatā. Both aim at showing that the true state of things is incomprehensible and indescribable, beyond the reach of thought and language.363
+
The [[Middle Way]] and [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] are two ways of designating the same notion, namely, [[Śūnyatā]]. Both aim at showing that the true [[state]] of things is incomprehensible and [[indescribable]], beyond the reach of [[thought]] and [[language]].363
  
Thus, in the Mahāyāna Buddhism, Pratītyasamutpāda and Śūnyatā, are equal and synonymous but it points out to another main important factor, i.e., the Dependent Origination, if understood in the empirical sense, simply refers to a mere nomenclature. This fact is further explained by Candrakīrti (月 稱) saying that wheels (of a chariot) being the components of a chariot, thus this whole structure is designated as a chariot in the worldly sense. The chariot has no independent status and since it originates dependently, it lacks its own nature. Now, these very components are by their nature unproduced. According to him this very non-production of the components of the wheel etc., is Śūnyatā. Such a Śūnyatā, whose characteristic is non-production, is also designated as the Middle Path.364 Moreover, according to Candrakīrti’s explanation Śūnyatā (空 觀), nomenclature (upādāya prajñapti, 假 觀) (中 觀) are considered to be ‘different names’ (viśeṣa sañjñā) of the Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 緣 觀).365 As far as the meaning of the two terms is concerned, Candrakīrti says at another place that whatever is the meaning of Dependent Origination it is emptiness.366 The term nomenclature based on some material is also interpreted by various scholars in different ways. This Śūnyatā always assumes some nomenclature, which in Buddhist philosophy is called prajñapti. Thus, it finally leads to the Middle path which is free from the two extremes of existence and non-existence.
+
Thus, in the [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]], [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] and [[Śūnyatā]], are {{Wiki|equal}} and {{Wiki|synonymous}} but it points out to another main important factor, i.e., the [[Dependent Origination]], if understood in the [[empirical]] [[sense]], simply refers to a mere nomenclature. This fact is further explained by [[Candrakīrti]] (月 稱) saying that [[wheels]] (of a [[chariot]]) [[being]] the components of a [[chariot]], thus this whole {{Wiki|structure}} is designated as a [[chariot]] in the [[worldly]] [[sense]]. The [[chariot]] has no {{Wiki|independent}} {{Wiki|status}} and since it originates dependently, it lacks its [[own]] [[nature]]. Now, these very components are by their [[nature]] unproduced. According to him this very non-production of the components of the [[wheel]] etc., is [[Śūnyatā]]. Such a [[Śūnyatā]], whose [[characteristic]] is non-production, is also designated as the [[Middle Path]].364 Moreover, according to [[Candrakīrti]]’s explanation [[Śūnyatā]] ([[]] [[]]), nomenclature ([[upādāya prajñapt]]i, [[]] [[]]) ([[]] [[]]) are considered to be ‘different names’ ([[viśeṣa sañjñā]]) of the [[Dependent Origination]] ([[Pratītyasamutpāda]], [[]] 觀).365 As far as the meaning of the two terms is concerned, [[Candrakīrti]] says at another place that whatever is the meaning of [[Dependent Origination]] it is [[emptiness]].366 The term nomenclature based on some material is also interpreted by various [[scholars]] in different ways. This [[Śūnyatā]] always assumes some nomenclature, which in [[Buddhist philosophy]] is called [[prajñapti]]. Thus, it finally leads to the [[Middle path]] which is free from the [[two extremes]] of [[existence]] and non-[[existence]].
  
The Madhyama pratipada is also free from the two extremes of eternalism and annihilationism. The Middle way is to see the things as they are. In the whole of the kārikā there are four padas viz., Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 觀), Śūnyatā (空 觀), Upadaya-pratipadā (假 觀) and Madhyama pratipada (中 觀). As a matter of fact, all the four have some logical sequence in them. According to Gadjin M. Nagao all these four padas associated with each other in some way, are considered equal.367 Thus the whole sequence can be formulated as follows:
+
The [[Madhyama]] [[pratipada]] is also free from the [[two extremes]] of {{Wiki|eternalism}} and {{Wiki|annihilationism}}. The [[Middle way]] is to see the things as they are. In the whole of the [[kārikā]] there are four [[padas]] viz., [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] ([[]] [[]]), [[Śūnyatā]] ([[]] [[]]), [[Upadaya-pratipadā]] ([[]] [[]]) and [[Madhyama pratipada]] ([[]] [[]]). As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, all the four have some [[logical]] sequence in them. According to Gadjin M. [[Nagao]] all these four [[padas]] associated with each other in some way, are considered equal.367 Thus the whole sequence can be formulated as follows:
  
 
Table V
 
Table V
  
Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 觀) = Śūnyatā (空 觀)
+
[[Pratītyasamutpāda]] ([[]] [[]]) = [[Śūnyatā]] ([[]] [[]])
  
= Upādāya prajñapti (假 觀)
+
= [[Upādāya prajñapti]] ([[]] [[]])
  
= Madhyama pratipada (中 觀)
+
= [[Madhyama pratipada]] ([[]] [[]])
  
 
   
 
   
  
With regard to the relation between Dependent Origination (pratītyasamutpāda) and emptiness (Śūnyatā), Nāgārjuna has already stated that Dependent Origination is Śūnyatā; it is a designation based on some material (Vijñapti), it is Middle Path (Madhyamāpratipada).368
+
With regard to the [[relation]] between [[Dependent Origination]] ([[pratītyasamutpāda]]) and [[emptiness]] ([[Śūnyatā]]), [[Nāgārjuna]] has already stated that [[Dependent Origination]] is [[Śūnyatā]]; it is a designation based on some material ([[Vijñapti]]), it is [[Middle Path]] ([[Madhyamāpratipada]]).368
  
To conclude, we can say that the reason why Śūnyatā is considered as Pratītyasamutpāda, is of priority and posteriority in relation to each other working at different places and times having no connection with each other in a single frame work. Cause may be a priority and the effect may be posteriority as far as time frame work is concerned, but they stand wide apart from each other. This type of analysis at the empirical level leaves nothing but a phenomenal vacuum and this vacuum leads to Śūnyatā at the transcendental level in conceptual way. In other words, we may say that we have always a desire to go beyond the conceptual analysis of the things which bring us to the level of Śūnyatā, beyond which our intellect fails. Venkatramanan says,
+
To conclude, we can say that the [[reason]] why [[Śūnyatā]] is considered as [[Pratītyasamutpāda]], is of priority and {{Wiki|posteriority}} in [[relation]] to each other working at different places and times having no connection with each other in a single frame work. [[Cause]] may be a priority and the effect may be {{Wiki|posteriority}} as far as time frame work is concerned, but they stand wide apart from each other. This type of analysis at the [[empirical]] level leaves [[nothing]] but a {{Wiki|phenomenal}} {{Wiki|vacuum}} and this {{Wiki|vacuum}} leads to [[Śūnyatā]] at the [[transcendental]] level in {{Wiki|conceptual}} way. In other words, we may say that we have always a [[desire]] to go beyond the {{Wiki|conceptual}} analysis of the things which bring us to the level of [[Śūnyatā]], beyond which our {{Wiki|intellect}} fails. Venkatramanan says,
  
"To these three may be added another import of śūnyatā, viz., the sense of beyond, the thrust for the real, the thrust for fulfilment, which is the seat and spring of all the activities of man."369
+
"To these three may be added another import of [[śūnyatā]], viz., the [[sense]] of beyond, the thrust for the real, the thrust for fulfilment, which is the seat and spring of all the [[activities]] of man."369
  
The significance of the identity relation between Pratītyasamutpāda and Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna Buddhism lies in the recognition of a philosophical fact, i.e., the law of Dependent Origination at mundane level giving rise to Śūnyatā at the transcendental level. To put it other way, the law of Dependent origination is a metaphysical ladder to reach the high pedestal of Śūnyatā at the transcendental level. And in the strict sense, Śūnyatā, the Middle way and Dependent Origination, according to the Mahāyāna, are themselves empty. Still, they are good devices for helping rid people of attachment. They perform the same function of avoiding the extremes of absolutism and nihilism. The claim that all things are empty means that all things neither absolutely exist nor absolutely do not exist. If things in the universe existed absolutely, they would have their own nature and would not be dependent upon causal conditions, but nothing in the world is seen to be independent of causal conditions. Thus, the existence of things cannot be absolutely real. And if the existence of things were absolutely unreal or nothing, there would be no change or motion in the universe, yet myriad things are perceived to arise from causal conditions.
+
The significance of the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] [[relation]] between [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] and [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] lies in the [[recognition]] of a [[philosophical]] fact, i.e., the law of [[Dependent Origination]] at [[mundane]] level giving rise to [[Śūnyatā]] at the [[transcendental]] level. To put it other way, the law of [[Dependent origination]] is a [[metaphysical]] ladder to reach the high pedestal of [[Śūnyatā]] at the [[transcendental]] level. And in the strict [[sense]], [[Śūnyatā]], the [[Middle way]] and [[Dependent Origination]], according to the [[Mahāyāna]], are themselves [[empty]]. Still, they are good devices for helping rid [[people]] of [[attachment]]. They perform the same function of avoiding the [[extremes]] of [[absolutism]] and {{Wiki|nihilism}}. The claim that all things are [[empty]] means that all things neither absolutely [[exist]] nor absolutely do not [[exist]]. If things in the [[universe]] existed absolutely, they would have their [[own]] [[nature]] and would not be [[dependent upon]] causal [[conditions]], but [[nothing]] in the [[world]] is seen to be {{Wiki|independent}} of causal [[conditions]]. Thus, the [[existence]] of things cannot be absolutely real. And if the [[existence]] of things were absolutely unreal or [[nothing]], there would be no change or {{Wiki|motion}} in the [[universe]], yet {{Wiki|myriad}} things are [[perceived]] to arise from causal [[conditions]].
  
Śūnyatā as Nirvāṇa (涅 槃)
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]])
  
And the next meaning, Śūnyatā is considered as Nirvāṇa. As we know in Pāli Nikāyas, Suññatā (空) means Nibbāna i.e. the attitude of emptiness, a reality beyond suffering or the state of final release. Later, the Mahāyānists or Mahāyāna teachers identified Śūnyatā (空 性) with Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) and added it some more colours.
+
And the next meaning, [[Śūnyatā]] is considered as [[Nirvāṇa]]. As we know in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]], [[Suññatā]] ([[]]) means [[Nibbāna]] i.e. the [[attitude]] of [[emptiness]], a [[reality]] beyond [[suffering]] or the [[state]] of final [[release]]. Later, the [[Mahāyānists]] or [[Mahāyāna]] [[teachers]] identified [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]) with [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]]) and added it some more colours.
  
As we have seen in Chapter Five,370 the ethical conception of Nibbāna has received the largest amount of attention in the Pāli texts as well as in the writings of modern scholars. Throughout the Nikāyas, Nibbāna is described as the destruction (khaya, 斷 滅) of attachment (rāga, 貪 迷), hatred (dosa, 疾 妒) and delusion (moha, 幻 想), of desire (taṇhā, 愛 欲), impressions (saṇkhārā, 幻 覺), and firm grasp of wrong views (upādāna, 邪 見), of impurities (āsava, 漏) and afflictions (kilesa, 煩 惱), of desire for existence (bhava, 有), birth (jāti, 生), old age, death (jarāmaraṇa, 老 死), and thus of misery (dukkha, 苦). In describing the positive aspect of Nibbāna, the Nikāyas state that it is a condition which is very happy (accantasukha, 安 樂), imperishable (accuta, 不 死), steady (acala, dhīra, 安 靜), tranquil (santa, 輕 安) and free from fear (akutobhaya, 無 畏). It is the state of the highest bliss (amata) and the object of Jhānas is to bring the mind into such a state that it will be above worldly pleasure and pain. It can be effected by dissociating the mind completely from all worldly matters. This is achieved by means of the trances, the highest of which is the Saññāvedayitanirodha (滅 受 想 定). From the foregoing discussion about the highest trance, it is evident that Nibbāna is psychically Saññāvedayitanirodha provided that the adept complies with the other necessary conditions of Arhathood.
+
As we have seen in [[Chapter]] Five,370 the [[ethical]] {{Wiki|conception}} of [[Nibbāna]] has received the largest amount of [[attention]] in the [[Pāli]] texts as well as in the writings of {{Wiki|modern}} [[scholars]]. Throughout the [[Nikāyas]], [[Nibbāna]] is described as the destruction ([[khaya]], [[]] 滅) of [[attachment]] ([[rāga]], [[]] [[]]), [[hatred]] ([[dosa]], 疾 妒) and [[delusion]] ([[moha]], 幻 [[]]), of [[desire]] ([[taṇhā]], [[]] [[]]), [[impressions]] (saṇkhārā, 幻 [[]]), and firm [[grasp]] of [[wrong views]] ([[upādāna]], 邪 [[]]), of [[impurities]] ([[āsava]], [[]]) and [[afflictions]] ([[kilesa]], 煩 [[]]), of [[desire]] for [[existence]] ([[bhava]], [[]]), [[birth]] ([[jāti]], [[]]), [[old age]], [[death]] ([[jarāmaraṇa]], [[]] 死), and thus of [[misery]] ([[dukkha]], [[]]). In describing the positive aspect of [[Nibbāna]], the [[Nikāyas]] [[state]] that it is a [[condition]] which is very [[happy]] ([[accantasukha]], 安 樂), imperishable ([[accuta]], 不 死), steady ([[acala]], [[dhīra]], 安 靜), [[tranquil]] ([[santa]], 輕 安) and free from {{Wiki|fear}} ([[akutobhaya]], [[]] 畏). It is the [[state]] of the [[highest]] [[bliss]] ([[amata]]) and the [[object]] of [[Jhānas]] is to bring the [[mind]] into such a [[state]] that it will be above [[worldly]] [[pleasure]] and [[pain]]. It can be effected by dissociating the [[mind]] completely from all [[worldly]] matters. This is achieved by means of the [[trances]], the [[highest]] of which is the [[Saññāvedayitanirodha]] (滅 [[]] [[]] [[]]). From the foregoing [[discussion]] about the [[highest]] [[trance]], it is evident that [[Nibbāna]] is {{Wiki|psychically}} [[Saññāvedayitanirodha]] provided that the {{Wiki|adept}} complies with the other necessary [[conditions]] of [[Arhathood]].
  
The notable passage of the Itivuttaka (如 是 語 經):371 ‘Atthi, bhikkhave, abhūtam akatam asaṇkhataṁ‘ shows that the early Buddhists conceived of Nibbāna not as annihilation but as something positive,372 which is, a metaphysical interpretation of Nibbāna, however it is infinite and indescribable like Ākāsa (無 為). It is called a dhātu (realm) beyond the three dhatus,— the Apariyāpanna-dhātu or Lokuttara-dhātu (超 界). It is a state to be realised (sacchikātabba) within one’s own self (paccattaṁ veditabbo viññūhi). It is homogeneous (ekarasa, 同 一) and in it there is no individuality. It is like the disappearance of flame in the fathomless state of existence in the infinite.
+
The notable passage of the [[Itivuttaka]] (如 [[]] [[]] 經):371 ‘[[Atthi]], [[bhikkhave]], abhūtam akatam asaṇkhataṁ‘ shows that the early [[Buddhists]] [[conceived]] of [[Nibbāna]] not as {{Wiki|annihilation}} but as something positive,372 which is, a [[metaphysical]] [[interpretation]] of [[Nibbāna]], however it is [[infinite]] and [[indescribable]] like [[Ākāsa]] ([[]] 為). It is called a [[dhātu]] ([[realm]]) beyond the three [[dhatus]],— the [[Apariyāpann]-dhātu]] or [[Lokuttara-dhātu]] (超 [[]]). It is a [[state]] to be realised ([[sacchikātabba]]) within one’s [[own]] [[self]] ([[paccattaṁ veditabbo viññūhi]]). It is homogeneous ([[ekarasa]], 同 一) and in it there is no {{Wiki|individuality}}. It is like the [[disappearance]] of flame in the fathomless [[state]] of [[existence]] in the [[infinite]].
  
The more accurate conception of Nibbāna would certainly be that it is a state beyond the domain of word and thought and possible of realisation only within one’s own self, while according to Nāgārjuna, the Śūnyatāvādins do not seek a Nirvāṇa where there is an end of kleśas (煩 惱) and skandhas (蘊). Their Nirvāṇa is:
+
The more accurate {{Wiki|conception}} of [[Nibbāna]] would certainly be that it is a [[state]] beyond the domain of [[word]] and [[thought]] and possible of realisation only within one’s [[own]] [[self]], while according to [[Nāgārjuna]], the [[Śūnyatāvādins]] do not seek a [[Nirvāṇa]] where there is an end of [[kleśas]] (煩 [[]]) and [[skandhas]] ([[]]). Their [[Nirvāṇa]] is:
  
"Nirvāṇa is that which is neither discarded nor attained; it is neither a thing destroyed nor a thing eternal; it is neither suppressed nor does it arise".
+
"[[Nirvāṇa]] is that which is neither discarded nor [[attained]]; it is neither a thing destroyed nor a thing [[eternal]]; it is neither suppressed nor does it arise".
  
 
(Aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāvataṁ, Aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate). 373
 
(Aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāvataṁ, Aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate). 373
  
It is also said that in Pāli literature, Nirupādhiśeṣa (解 脫 最 後) is the state of final release where all the skandhas, and defilements have total cease. Then the Mahāyānists gave one more variety—the Apratiṣṭhita Nirvāṇa, the state of the Bodhisattva who shuns retiring into Final Release, although fully entitled to it, and who by his free choice devotes himself to the service of all beings. Candrakīrti in Mādhyamika-Kārikāvṛtti (中 觀 論 頌), defined that Nirvāṇa is:
+
It is also said that in [[Pāli]] {{Wiki|literature}}, [[Nirupādhiśeṣa]] ([[解 脫]] 最 後) is the [[state]] of final [[release]] where all the [[skandhas]], and [[defilements]] have total cease. Then the [[Mahāyānists]] gave one more variety—the [[Apratiṣṭhita]] [[Nirvāṇa]], the [[state]] of the [[Bodhisattva]] who shuns retiring into Final [[Release]], although fully entitled to it, and who by his free choice devotes himself to the service of all [[beings]]. [[Candrakīrti]] in [[Mādhyamika-Kārikāvṛtti]] ([[]] [[]] 論 頌), defined that [[Nirvāṇa]] is:
  
"What is not abandoned nor acquired; what is not annihilation nor eternality; what is not destroyed nor created."
+
"What is not abandoned nor acquired; what is not {{Wiki|annihilation}} nor eternality; what is not destroyed nor created."
  
(svabhāvena hi vyavasthitānāṁ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ ca svabhāvasyānapāyitvāt kuto nivṛttir, yatas tannivṛttyā nirvāṇam . . . yadi khalu śūnyavaditaḥ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ vā nivṛttilakṣaṇam nirvāṇam necchanti, kiṁ lakṣaṇarh tarhīcchanti. ucyate;
+
([[svabhāvena]] hi vyavasthitānāṁ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ ca svabhāvasyānapāyitvāt kuto nivṛttir, yatas tannivṛttyā nirvāṇam . . . [[yadi]] khalu śūnyavaditaḥ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ vā nivṛttilakṣaṇam nirvāṇam necchanti, kiṁ lakṣaṇarh tarhīcchanti. ucyate;
  
 
"aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāśvatam; aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate").374
 
"aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāśvatam; aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate").374
  
‘The function of prajñā is not to transform the real, but only to create a change in our attitude towards it.’
+
‘The function of [[prajñā]] is not to [[transform]] the real, but only to create a change in our [[attitude]] towards it.’
  
(na prajñā aśūnyān bhāvān śūnyān karoti; bhāvā eva śūnyāḥ).375
+
(na [[prajñā]] aśūnyān bhāvān śūnyān [[karoti]]; bhāvā eva śūnyāḥ).375
  
The change is epistemic (subjective), not ontological (objective). The real is as it has ever been. Nirvāṇa is not an ens (bhāva, 有) or non-ens (abhāva, 非 有) etc., it is the abandonment of such considerations of the real (bhāvābhāva-parāmarśakṣayo nirvāṇam, 勝 義 諦 的 涅 槃).376 This is in full accord with the teaching of Buddha asking us to abandon the existential (bhava-dṛṣṭi, 現 有) and non-regarding the nature of the Tathāgata —whether he exists after death or does not or both or neither.Nirvāṇa as one with the Absolute is free from thought-determinations. And only by leaving these do we attain Nirvāṇa. existential (vibhava-dṛṣṭi, 非 現 有) views.377This is the true significance of the avyākrta (無 記 , Inexpressibles) (如 來)378
+
The change is {{Wiki|epistemic}} ([[subjective]]), not {{Wiki|ontological}} ([[objective]]). The real is as it has ever been. [[Nirvāṇa]] is not an ens ([[bhāva]], [[]]) or non-ens ([[abhāva]], [[]] [[]]) etc., it is the [[abandonment]] of such considerations of the real (bhāvābhāva-parāmarśakṣayo nirvāṇam, [[]] [[]] 諦 的 涅 槃).376 This is in full accord with the [[teaching]] of [[Buddha]] asking us to abandon the [[existential]] ([[bhava]]-[[dṛṣṭi]], 現 [[]]) and non-regarding the [[nature]] of the [[Tathāgata]] —whether he [[exists]] after [[death]] or does not or both or neither.[[Nirvāṇa]] as one with the [[Absolute]] is free from [[thought]]-[[determinations]]. And only by leaving these do we attain [[Nirvāṇa]]. [[existential]] ([[vibhava-dṛṣṭi]], [[]] [[]]) [[views]].377This is the true significance of the [[avyākrta]] ([[]] 記 , Inexpressibles) (如 來)378
  
It is the contention of the Mahāyāna that the final release is possible only through Śūnyatā by the giving up of all views, stand-points and predicaments.379
+
It is the contention of the [[Mahāyāna]] that the final [[release]] is possible only through [[Śūnyatā]] by the giving up of all [[views]], stand-points and predicaments.379
  
Nāgārjuna, the leading exponent of Śūnyatā, has made this point very clear. He says, "Because I have no acceptance whatsoever, I am free from all faults."
+
[[Nāgārjuna]], the leading exponent of [[Śūnyatā]], has made this point very clear. He says, "Because I have no [[acceptance]] whatsoever, I am free from all faults."
  
Candrakīrti, in commenting upon this verse, says that it is not to be eradicated like rāga (passion, 貪 欲) etc. nor to be attained like the fruits of a saintly life (e.g., Srotāpatti (修 陀 還), Sakṛdāgāmi (修 陀 含) etc.). It is not eternal like aśūnya (real elements).380 It is by its nature without origin and decay, and its lakṣaṇa (characteristic, 相) is that it does not admit of any description.381 In such an indescribable thing, how can an imagination (kalpanā, 想 像) of the existence of kleśas and skandhas, and their eradication through Nirvāṇa find a place? So long as those activities of our imagination continue to exist, there can be no Nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is realised only when all prapañcas, i.e., attempts at particularization or definition cease. To the argument of the Sarvāstivadins (上 座 部) that even admitting the non-existence of kleśas and skandhas at the stage where Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) is reached, it may be that they exist in saṁsāra, i.e., before the attainment of Nirvāṇa, — the Mahāyānists give the forcible reply that there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa and Saṁsāra (輪 迴). So, in fact, Nirvāṇa requires no process of eradication. Nirvāṇa is really the complete disappearance (kṣaya, 遍 滅) of all figments of the imagination. The kleśas, skandhas, etc., the disappearance of which is generally supposed to be necessary in Nirvāṇa,382 have, according to the Mādhyamikas, no real existence whatsoever. Those who cannot get rid of the conception of ‘I-ness’ or ‘Mine-ness’ usually assume the existence of non-existent things.
+
[[Candrakīrti]], in commenting upon this verse, says that it is not to be eradicated like [[rāga]] ([[passion]], [[]] [[]]) etc. nor to be [[attained]] like the {{Wiki|fruits}} of a saintly [[life]] (e.g., [[Srotāpatti]] (修 陀 還), [[Sakṛdāgāmi]] (修 陀 含) etc.). It is not [[eternal]] like [[aśūnya]] (real [[elements]]).380 It is by its [[nature]] without origin and [[decay]], and its [[lakṣaṇa]] ([[characteristic]], [[]]) is that it does not admit of any description.381 In such an [[indescribable]] thing, how can an [[imagination]] ([[kalpanā]], [[]] 像) of the [[existence]] of [[kleśas]] and [[skandhas]], and their eradication through [[Nirvāṇa]] find a place? So long as those [[activities]] of our [[imagination]] continue to [[exist]], there can be no [[Nirvāṇa]]. [[Nirvāṇa]] is realised only when all [[prapañcas]], i.e., attempts at particularization or [[definition]] cease. To the argument of the [[Sarvāstivadins]] (上 座 [[]]) that even admitting the non-[[existence]] of [[kleśas]] and [[skandhas]] at the stage where [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]]) is reached, it may be that they [[exist]] in [[saṁsāra]], i.e., before the [[attainment]] of [[Nirvāṇa]], — the [[Mahāyānists]] give the forcible reply that there is not the slightest [[difference]] between [[Nirvāṇa]] and [[Saṁsāra]] ([[]] 迴). So, in fact, [[Nirvāṇa]] requires no process of eradication. [[Nirvāṇa]] is really the complete [[disappearance]] ([[kṣaya]], [[]] 滅) of all figments of the [[imagination]]. The [[kleśas]], [[skandhas]], etc., the [[disappearance]] of which is generally supposed to be necessary in [[Nirvāṇa]],382 have, according to the [[Mādhyamikas]], no real [[existence]] whatsoever. Those who cannot get rid of the {{Wiki|conception}} of ‘I-ness’ or ‘Mine-ness’ usually assume the [[existence]] of non-[[existent]] things.
  
Put it in the broad view, he told that the paths advocated by other systems can at best lead to partial release, or be a preliminary to this.383 Consideration of the real in any particular mode, e.g. as Substance, Being, Becoming etc necessarily creates an other, the opposite, from which it is distinguished. We cannot help being attached to what we take to be real—our view—and reject others. A view, because of its restriction, determination, carries with it duality, the root of saṁsāra. Nāgarjuna states this dialectical predicament thus: when the self is posited, an other (para) confronts it; with the division of the self and the non-self, attachment and aversion result. Depending on these all vices spring up. Attachment begets the thirst for pleasure, and thirst hides all flaws (of the objects). Blinded by this, the thirsty man imagines qualities in things, and seizes upon the means to achieve pleasure. Saṁsāra is thus present as long as there is the attachment to the ‘I’.384
+
Put it in the broad [[view]], he told that the [[paths]] advocated by other systems can at best lead to partial [[release]], or be a preliminary to this.383 [[Consideration]] of the real in any particular mode, e.g. as [[Substance]], [[Being]], Becoming etc necessarily creates an other, the opposite, from which it is {{Wiki|distinguished}}. We cannot help [[being]] [[attached]] to what we take to be real—our view—and reject others. A [[view]], because of its restriction, [[determination]], carries with it [[duality]], the [[root]] of [[saṁsāra]]. [[Nāgarjuna]] states this [[dialectical]] predicament thus: when the [[self]] is posited, an other ([[para]]) confronts it; with the [[division]] of the [[self]] and the [[non-self]], [[attachment]] and [[aversion]] result. Depending on these all [[vices]] spring up. [[Attachment]] begets the [[thirst]] for [[pleasure]], and [[thirst]] hides all flaws (of the [[objects]]). Blinded by this, the thirsty man imagines qualities in things, and seizes upon the means to achieve [[pleasure]]. [[Saṁsāra]] is thus {{Wiki|present}} as long as there is the [[attachment]] to the ‘I’.384
  
The root-cause of duhkka, in the Mādhyamika system, is the indulging in views (dṛsṭi, 觀 念) or imagination (kalpanā, 妄 想). Kalpanā (vikalpa, 妄 想 分 別) is avidyā (無 明) par excellence. The real is the indeterminate (śūnya); investing it with a character, determining it as ‘this’ or ‘not this’, is making the Real one-sided, partial and unreal. This is unconsciously to negate the real; for all determination is negation. The dialectic then, as the Śūnyatā of dṛsṭis, is the negation of stand-points, which are the initial negation of the real that is essentially indeterminate (nirvikalpa, niṣprapañca, 無 分 別). Correctly understood, Śūnyatā is not annihilation, but the negation of negation; it is the conscious correction of an initial unconscious falsification of the real.
+
The [[root-cause]] of [[duhkka]], in the [[Mādhyamika]] system, is the indulging in [[views]] ([[dṛsṭi]], [[]] [[]]) or [[imagination]] ([[kalpanā]], 妄 [[]]). [[Kalpanā]] ([[vikalpa]], 妄 [[]] [[]]) is [[avidyā]] ([[]] [[]]) par [[excellence]]. The real is the {{Wiki|indeterminate}} ([[śūnya]]); investing it with a [[character]], determining it as ‘this’ or ‘not this’, is making the Real one-sided, partial and unreal. This is {{Wiki|unconsciously}} to negate the real; for all [[determination]] is {{Wiki|negation}}. The [[dialectic]] then, as the [[Śūnyatā]] of [[dṛsṭis]], is the {{Wiki|negation}} of stand-points, which are the initial {{Wiki|negation}} of the real that is [[essentially]] {{Wiki|indeterminate}} ([[nirvikalpa]], [[niṣprapañca]], [[]] [[]]). Correctly understood, [[Śūnyatā]] is not {{Wiki|annihilation}}, but the {{Wiki|negation}} of {{Wiki|negation}}; it is the [[conscious]] {{Wiki|correction}} of an initial {{Wiki|unconscious}} [[falsification]] of the real.
  
The word emptiness or empty gains its true connotations in the process of salvation or nirvāṇa and has different meanings during the process. All things may be empty in the sense that they are devoid of definite nature, characteristic or function.
+
The [[word]] [[emptiness]] or [[empty]] gains its true connotations in the process of {{Wiki|salvation}} or [[nirvāṇa]] and has different meanings during the process. All things may be [[empty]] in the [[sense]] that they are devoid of definite [[nature]], [[characteristic]] or function.
  
Emptiness may be used to discredit theories and dismiss view-points. To claim that all things are empty may show that discursive reasonings and conceptual statements about the true nature of things are unacceptable. The term is also used to devalue and to designate things worthless, useless, to be discarded. To empty one’s mind may mean that one sees the world as suffering and transcends it.
+
[[Emptiness]] may be used to discredit theories and dismiss [[view]]-points. To claim that all things are [[empty]] may show that discursive reasonings and {{Wiki|conceptual}} statements about the [[true nature]] of things are unacceptable. The term is also used to devalue and to designate things worthless, useless, to be discarded. To [[empty]] one’s [[mind]] may mean that one sees the [[world]] as [[suffering]] and {{Wiki|transcends}} it.
  
The Mahāyānist conception of Nirvāṇa as Śūnyatā is that the Mahāyānists deny the existence of elements altogether. Many of the aspects of their conception are brought out by the various terms used in Mahāyānic works. For instance, when Nirvāṇa is equated with Śūnyatā, the implication is that all things which are ordinarily supposed to exist are really nonexistent just as the mirage has no substantiality whatsoever, e.g., the pṛthivī-dhātu (地 大) is Śūnya of real origination, destruction, or existence in reality.385 When it is equated with Tathatā (真 如) or Dharmatā (法 性), the implication is that all things of this world are essentially of the same nature, void of any name or substratum.386 It is that which is neither existence nor non-existence.387 Śunyatā represents the negative and Tathatā the positive aspects of the Truth. When it is called bhūtakoṭī (實 濟 , true limit), it is implied that on analysis of dharmas, which are false designations, one arrives finally at the Reality, beyond which it is impossible to pass and which alone is truth. Some of the other expressions which are often used as synonyms of Nirvāṇa are avitathatā (不 非 真 理 , not untruth); ananyatathatā (獨 一 , unique); aviparyāsatathatā (不 遍 , irreversible); paramārtha (真 諦 , the highest truth), tattva (本 質 , the essence); acintyadhātu (難 誦 的 本 體 , incomprehensible substance), dharmadhātu (法 界 , totality of things), dharmasthiti (本 體 諸 法 , substratum of things); supraśānta (淳 淨 , perfectly calm, unruffled by origination or destruction); advaya and advayādhīkāra (不 分 , non-separable and non-divisible).388
+
The [[Mahāyānist]] {{Wiki|conception}} of [[Nirvāṇa]] as [[Śūnyatā]] is that the [[Mahāyānists]] deny the [[existence]] of [[elements]] altogether. Many of the aspects of their {{Wiki|conception}} are brought out by the various terms used in [[Mahāyānic]] works. For instance, when [[Nirvāṇa]] is equated with [[Śūnyatā]], the implication is that all things which are ordinarily supposed to [[exist]] are really [[Wikipedia:Nothing|nonexistent]] just as the {{Wiki|mirage}} has no substantiality whatsoever, e.g., the [[pṛthivī-dhātu]] (地 大) is [[Śūnya]] of real origination, destruction, or [[existence]] in [[reality]].385 When it is equated with [[Tathatā]] ([[真 如]]) or [[Dharmatā]] ([[]] [[]]), the implication is that all things of this [[world]] are [[essentially]] of the same [[nature]], [[void]] of any [[name]] or substratum.386 It is that which is neither [[existence]] nor non-[[existence]].387 [[Śunyatā]] represents the negative and [[Tathatā]] the positive aspects of the [[Truth]]. When it is called [[bhūtakoṭī]] ([[]] 濟 , true limit), it is implied that on analysis of [[dharmas]], which are false designations, one arrives finally at the [[Reality]], beyond which it is impossible to pass and which alone is [[truth]]. Some of the other {{Wiki|expressions}} which are often used as synonyms of [[Nirvāṇa]] are [[avitathatā]] (不 [[]] [[]] , not untruth); [[ananyatathatā]] (獨 一 , unique); [[aviparyāsatathatā]] (不 [[]] , irreversible); [[paramārtha]] (真 諦 , the [[highest truth]]), [[tattva]] (本 質 , the [[essence]]); [[acintyadhātu]] (難 誦 的 本 [[]] , incomprehensible [[substance]]), [[dharmadhātu]] ([[]] [[]] , {{Wiki|totality}} of things), [[dharmasthiti]] (本 [[]] [[]] , [[substratum]] of things); [[supraśānta]] (淳 淨 , perfectly [[calm]], unruffled by origination or destruction); [[advaya]] and [[advayādhīkāra]] (不 分 , non-separable and non-divisible).388
  
In the third paragraph of the Hṛdaya text, we read:
+
In the third paragraph of the Hṛ[[daya]] text, we read:
  
"Therefore, with the void (sūnya), there is no form (rūpa) and no perception (vedāna), conception (sanjñā), mind impression (saṁskara) and no consciousness (vijñāna); there is no eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind; there is no form, sound, smell, taste, touch and idea; there are [no such things as the eighteen realms of sense (dhātu) from the realm of sight up to that of the faculty of mind (vijñāna); there are no such things as the twelve links in the chain of existence (nidānas) from ignorance (avidya) with also the end of ignorance up to old age and death (jaramarana) with also the end of old age and death; there are no (such things as) the four noble truths and there is no wisdom and also no gain."
+
"Therefore, with the [[void]] (sūnya), there is no [[form]] ([[rūpa]]) and no [[perception]] ([[vedāna]]), {{Wiki|conception}} ([[sanjñā]]), [[mind]] [[impression]] ([[saṁskara]]) and no [[consciousness]] ([[vijñāna]]); there is no [[eye]], {{Wiki|ear}}, {{Wiki|nose}}, {{Wiki|tongue}}, [[body]] and [[mind]]; there is no [[form]], [[sound]], {{Wiki|smell}}, {{Wiki|taste}}, {{Wiki|touch}} and [[idea]]; there are [no such things as the eighteen [[realms]] of [[sense]] ([[dhātu]]) from the [[realm]] of [[sight]] up to that of the {{Wiki|faculty}} of [[mind]] ([[vijñāna]]); there are no such things as the [[twelve links]] in the chain of [[existence]] ([[nidānas]]) from [[ignorance]] ([[avidya]]) with also the end of [[ignorance]] up to [[old age]] and [[death]] ([[jaramarana]]) with also the end of [[old age]] and [[death]]; there are no (such things as) the [[four noble truths]] and there is no [[wisdom]] and also no gain."
  
(是 故 空 中 無 色 , 無 受 , 想 , 行 , 識 , 無 眼 , 耳 , 劓 , 舌 , 身 , 意 , 無 色 , 聲 , 香 , 味 , 觸 , 法 , 無 眼 界 , 乃 至 無 意 識 界 , 無 無 明 , 亦 無 無 明 盡 , 乃 至 無 老 死 , 亦 無 老 死 盡 。 無 苦 , 集 , 亦 , 道 , 無 智 , 亦 無 得). 389
+
([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 劓 , [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 乃 至 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 亦 [[]] [[]] [[]] 盡 , 乃 至 [[]] [[]] 死 , 亦 [[]] [[]] 死 盡 。 [[]] [[]] , 集 , 亦 , [[]] [[]] [[]] , 亦 [[]] [[]]). 389
  
In this paragraph we see that all the important and fundamental teachings of Buddhism are rejected: the five skandhas, the eighteen dhātus, the Four Noble Truths, including Nirvāṇa and the holy Path... are all abolished. This great view is succinct in one very famous sentence of Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra: "They should develop a mind which does not abide in anything" (應 無 所 住 而 生 其 心).390
+
In this paragraph we see that all the important and fundamental teachings of [[Buddhism]] are rejected: the [[five skandhas]], the eighteen [[dhātus]], the [[Four Noble Truths]], including [[Nirvāṇa]] and the {{Wiki|holy}} [[Path]]... are all abolished. This great [[view]] is succinct in one very famous sentence of [[Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]]: "They should develop a [[mind]] which does not abide in anything" ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 其 心).390
  
Also the same text, but in other passage, the Buddha taught Subhūti that:
+
Also the same text, but in other passage, the [[Buddha]] [[taught]] [[Subhūti]] that:
  
"They will have wiped out notions of an ego, a personality, a being and a life, of Dharma and Not-Dharma. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp form (lakṣaṇa), they will (still.) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. If their minds grasp the Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp the Not-Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Therefore, one should not grasp and hold on to the notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma. This is why, the Tathāgata always said: "Ye Bhiksus, should know that the Dharma expound is likened to a raft. Even the Dharma should be cast aside; how much more so the Not-Dharma".
+
"They will have wiped out notions of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]], of [[Dharma]] and Not-[[Dharma]]. Why? (Because) if their [[minds]] [[grasp]] [[form]] ([[lakṣaṇa]]), they will (still.) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. If their [[minds]] [[grasp]] the [[Dharma]], they will (still) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. Why? (Because) if their [[minds]] [[grasp]] the Not-[[Dharma]], they will (still) [[cling]] to the notion of an [[ego]], a [[personality]], a [[being]] and a [[life]]. Therefore, one should not [[grasp]] and hold on to the notion of [[Dharma]] as well as that of Not-[[Dharma]]. This is why, the [[Tathāgata]] always said: "Ye [[Bhiksus]], should know that the [[Dharma]] expound is likened to a raft. Even the [[Dharma]] should be cast aside; how much more so the Not-[[Dharma]]".
  
(是 諸 眾 生 , 無 復 我 相 , 人 相 , 眾 生 相 壽 者 相 , 無 法 相 , 亦 無 非 法 相 。 何 以 故 ? 是 諸 眾 生 , 若 心 取 相 , 則 為 著 我 , 人 , 眾 生 , 壽 者 。 若 取 法 相 , 即 著 我 , 人 , 眾 生 , 壽 者 。 是 故 不 應 取 法 , 不 應 取 非 法 。 以 是 義 故 , 如 來 常 說 : 汝 等 毘 丘 ! 知 我 說 法 , 如 箋 喻 者 , 法 尚 應 捨 , 何 況 非 法 ?) 391
+
([[]] 諸 眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 人 [[]] , 眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 亦 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 。 何 [[]] 故 ? [[]] 諸 眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 則 為 著 [[]] , 人 , 眾 [[]] , 壽 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , 人 , 眾 [[]] , 壽 [[]] [[]] 故 不 [[]] [[]] , 不 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 故 , 如 來 [[]] 說 : 汝 等 毘 丘 ! 知 [[]] [[]] , 如 箋 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 捨 , 何 況 [[]] [[]] ?) 391
  
Because the Dharma was expressed by Buddha is not a doctrine of philosophy, if it is anything at all, it is therapeutic device cleansing of men’s innate coarse or subtle clingings. If Early Buddhism, the good deeds, the Holy Truth, Nibbāna - a state of perfect rest and hapiness, and beyond the three worlds is the aims for practitioner. Then, the contention of the Mahāyānists is that the only Reality is Nirvāṇa or Dharmadhātu, or Noble Eightfold Paths everything else being a total delusion of the mind, or therapeutic method. When a patient is cured i.e. freed from clings, then the Four holy Truths... which becomes useless and abandoned behind as ‘a raft’.
+
Because the [[Dharma]] was expressed by [[Buddha]] is not a [[doctrine]] of [[philosophy]], if it is anything at all, it is {{Wiki|therapeutic}} device [[cleansing]] of men’s innate coarse or {{Wiki|subtle}} clingings. If [[Early Buddhism]], the [[good deeds]], the {{Wiki|Holy}} [[Truth]], [[Nibbāna]] - a [[state]] of {{Wiki|perfect}} rest and hapiness, and beyond the three [[worlds]] is the aims for [[practitioner]]. Then, the contention of the [[Mahāyānists]] is that the only [[Reality]] is [[Nirvāṇa]] or [[Dharmadhātu]], or [[Noble]] Eightfold [[Paths]] everything else [[being]] a total [[delusion]] of the [[mind]], or {{Wiki|therapeutic}} method. When a {{Wiki|patient}} is cured i.e. freed from clings, then the [[Four holy Truths]]... which becomes useless and abandoned behind as ‘a raft’.
  
At the moment, one realises this essence of Dharma, then he does not distinguish or grasp one thing from another. That is to say Saṁsāra is identical with Nirvāṇa, he becomes perfect, i.e., a Buddha, because the Mahāyānists hold that all beings other than Buddhas are under delusions, the nature of which varies according to their spiritual advancement. So, one must eradicate from his mind the conception not only of his own individuality but also of the substantiality of anything whatsoever perceived or cognized by him. When a being attains a state of mind, in which he cannot distinguish himself from any other thing it corresponds to an ontology of the world (relative reality) or from the (absolute reality) transcendentalism. He is said to attain Nirvāṇa which means the nature of absolute Śūnyatā, absolute transcendentalism in the Mahāyānic sense as the Hṛdaya Sūtra conclude that:
+
At the [[moment]], one realises this [[essence]] of [[Dharma]], then he does not distinguish or [[grasp]] one thing from another. That is to say [[Saṁsāra]] is [[identical]] with [[Nirvāṇa]], he becomes {{Wiki|perfect}}, i.e., a [[Buddha]], because the [[Mahāyānists]] hold that all [[beings]] other than [[Buddhas]] are under [[delusions]], the [[nature]] of which varies according to their [[spiritual]] advancement. So, one must eradicate from his [[mind]] the {{Wiki|conception}} not only of his [[own]] {{Wiki|individuality}} but also of the substantiality of anything whatsoever [[perceived]] or [[Wikipedia:Cognition|cognized]] by him. When a [[being]] attains a [[state of mind]], in which he cannot distinguish himself from any other thing it corresponds to an {{Wiki|ontology}} of the [[world]] ([[relative]] [[reality]]) or from the ([[absolute reality]]) [[transcendentalism]]. He is said to attain [[Nirvāṇa]] which means the [[nature]] of [[absolute]] [[Śūnyatā]], [[absolute]] [[transcendentalism]] in the [[Mahāyānic]] [[sense]] as the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] conclude that:
  
"Because of gainlessness, Bodhisattvas who rely on Prajñā-pāramitā, have no hindrance in their hearts, and since they have no hindrance, they have no fear, are free from contrary and delusive ideas and attain the Final Nirvāṇa".
+
"Because of gainlessness, [[Bodhisattvas]] who rely on [[Prajñā-pāramitā]], have no [[hindrance]] in their hearts, and since they have no [[hindrance]], they have no {{Wiki|fear}}, are free from contrary and delusive [[ideas]] and attain the [[Final Nirvāṇa]]".
  
(以 無 所 得 故 , 菩 提 薩 埵 , 依 般 若 波 羅 密 多 故 , 心 無 罣 礙 , 無 罣 礙 故 , 無 有 恐 布 , 遠 離 齻 倒 夢 想 , 究 竟 涅 槃). 392
+
([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 故 , 菩 提 [[]] 埵 , 依 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] 多 故 , [[]] [[]] 罣 礙 , [[]] 罣 礙 故 , [[]] [[]] 恐 布 , 遠 [[]] 齻 倒 夢 [[]] , 究 竟 [[涅 槃]]). 392
  
This is why Bodhisattva Vimalakirti kept silent when he was asked to describe the absolute (the Dharma-gate of non-duality).393 This is the reason for the Buddha’s silence, and for his answer to Upaśiva‘s inquiry about Nirvāṇa:
+
This is why [[Bodhisattva]] [[Vimalakirti]] kept [[silent]] when he was asked to describe the [[absolute]] (the [[Dharma]]-gate of [[non-duality]]).393 This is the [[reason]] for the [[Buddha’s]] [[silence]], and for his answer to Upaśiva‘s inquiry about [[Nirvāṇa]]:
  
 
"He who has gone to rest, cannot be measured;
 
"He who has gone to rest, cannot be measured;
For there (in Nirvāṇa) nothing can be named.
+
For there (in [[Nirvāṇa]]) [[nothing]] can be named.
When all dharmas are abolished,
+
When all [[dharmas]] are abolished,
So are all passages of speech".394
+
So are all passages of [[speech]]".394
  
It is also very worthwhile, if we come to give more explanation about the relation between Nirvāṇa and Saṁsāra.
+
It is also very worthwhile, if we come to give more explanation about the [[relation]] between [[Nirvāṇa]] and [[Saṁsāra]].
  
As a matter of fact, noumenon and Phenomena are not two separate sets of entities, nor are they two states of the same thing. The absolute is the only real; it is the reality of saṁsāra which is sustained by false construction (kalpanā, 妄 想). The absolute looked at through the thought-forms of constructive imagination is the empirical world; and conversely, the absolute is the world viewed sub specie aeternitatis, without distorting media of thought.395
+
As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact, {{Wiki|noumenon}} and [[Phenomena]] are not two separate sets of entities, nor are they two states of the same thing. The [[absolute]] is the only real; it is the [[reality]] of [[saṁsāra]] which is sustained by [[false construction]] ([[kalpanā]], 妄 [[]]). The [[absolute]] looked at through the [[thought]]-[[forms]] of constructive [[imagination]] is the [[empirical]] [[world]]; and conversely, the [[absolute]] is the [[world]] viewed sub specie aeternitatis, without distorting media of [[thought]].395
  
Śūnyatā means transcendentality (Paramārthatā) or non-substantiality (Nairātmya), both of the bodies (pudgala) and the elements (Dharma) composing them which stand over against and yet inform the phenomenal existence (Saṁvrtisatya).
+
[[Śūnyatā]] means [[transcendentality]] ([[Paramārthatā]]) or [[non-substantiality]] ([[Nairātmya]]), both of the [[bodies]] ([[pudgala]]) and the [[elements]] ([[Dharma]]) composing them which stand over against and yet inform the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[existence]] ([[Saṁvrtisatya]]).
  
Śūnyatā also stands for that ‘naturelessness’ (nihsvabhāvatā) through which one realises the ‘Unity of the apparently opposites’. It is in the light of the doctrines such as this that Nāgārjuna sees no difference between ‘Saṁsāra’ and ‘Nirvāṇa’.
+
[[Śūnyatā]] also stands for that ‘[[naturelessness]]’ ([[nihsvabhāvatā]]) through which one realises the ‘Unity of the apparently opposites’. It is in the [[light]] of the [[doctrines]] such as this that [[Nāgārjuna]] sees no [[difference]] between ‘[[Saṁsāra]]’ and ‘[[Nirvāṇa]]’.
  
The conditioned is here equated with the unconditioned. And that unconditioned identity of the conditioned and of the unconditioned is the principal message of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature. This quite incomprehensible Absolute is perpetually held before us as a standard. With it we should identify, into it we should sink ourselves. We are, indeed, taught to view the world as it appears when the individual self is extinct. All hidden concern for self advancement is counteracted. One should not aim at a private and personal Nirvāṇa, which would exclude others and the world, but at the full omniscience of a Buddha which somehow includes both.
+
The [[conditioned]] is here equated with the [[unconditioned]]. And that [[unconditioned]] [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the [[conditioned]] and of the [[unconditioned]] is the [[principal]] message of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}. This quite incomprehensible [[Absolute]] is perpetually held before us as a standard. With it we should identify, into it we should sink ourselves. We are, indeed, [[taught]] to [[view]] the [[world]] as it appears when the {{Wiki|individual}} [[self]] is [[extinct]]. All hidden [[concern]] for [[self]] advancement is counteracted. One should not aim at a private and personal [[Nirvāṇa]], which would exclude others and the [[world]], but at the full [[omniscience]] of a [[Buddha]] which somehow includes both.
  
Personal merit must be surrendered to all beings. No personal attainment is, in any case, possible, no entity can provide lasting rest and security, no freedom is complete while constrained by the need to keep anything out.
+
Personal [[merit]] must be surrendered to all [[beings]]. No personal [[attainment]] is, in any case, possible, no [[entity]] can provide lasting rest and {{Wiki|security}}, no freedom is complete while constrained by the need to keep anything out.
  
In every way the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures attempt to correct misconceptions which the practices of the Abhidharma may have fostered.396 The Abhidharma had convinced us that there are no ‘beings’ or ‘persons’, but only bundles of dharmas. Yet, although beings are not there, they must nevertheless, from compassion, not be abandoned, and their welfare, though strictly non-existent, must be furthered by ‘skill in means’. The Abhidharma had rejected all conditioned things as perilous. Now one realises the peril of keeping, them apart from the unconditioned. The Abhidharma had cultivated wisdom as the virtue which permits one to see the ‘own being’ of dharmas.
+
In every way the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[scriptures]] attempt to correct misconceptions which the practices of the [[Abhidharma]] may have fostered.396 The [[Abhidharma]] had convinced us that there are no ‘[[beings]]’ or ‘persons’, but only bundles of [[dharmas]]. Yet, although [[beings]] are not there, they must nevertheless, from [[compassion]], not be abandoned, and their {{Wiki|welfare}}, though strictly non-[[existent]], must be furthered by ‘[[skill in means]]’. The [[Abhidharma]] had rejected all [[conditioned things]] as perilous. Now one realises the peril of keeping, them apart from the [[unconditioned]]. The [[Abhidharma]] had cultivated [[wisdom]] as the [[virtue]] which permits one to see the ‘[[own]] being’ of [[dharmas]].
  
Now the Prajñā-pāramitā literature in its turn regards the separateness of these dharmas as merely a provisional construction, and it is cultivated as the virtue which permits us to see everywhere just one emptiness. All forms of multiplicity are condemned as the archenemies of the higher spiritual vision and insight. When duality is hunted out of all its hiding places, the results are bound to be surprising. Not only are the multiple objects of thought identified with one mysterious emptiness, but the very instruments of thought take on a radically new character when affirmation and negation are treated as non-different, as one and the same.
+
Now the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}} in its turn regards the separateness of these [[dharmas]] as merely a provisional construction, and it is cultivated as the [[virtue]] which permits us to see everywhere just one [[emptiness]]. All [[forms]] of multiplicity are condemned as the archenemies of the higher [[spiritual]] [[vision]] and [[insight]]. When [[duality]] is hunted out of all its hiding places, the results are [[bound]] to be surprising. Not only are the multiple [[objects]] of [[thought]] identified with one mysterious [[emptiness]], but the very instruments of [[thought]] take on a radically new [[character]] when [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}} are treated as non-different, as one and the same.
  
Once we jump out of our intellectual habits, emptiness is revealed as the concrete fullness; no longer remote, but quite near; no longer a dead nothingness beyond, but the life-giving womb of the Buddha within us.
+
Once we jump out of our [[intellectual]] [[habits]], [[emptiness]] is revealed as the concrete fullness; no longer remote, but quite near; no longer a [[dead]] [[nothingness]] beyond, but the [[life]]-giving [[womb]] of the [[Buddha]] within us.
  
This doctrine of emptiness has baffled more than one inquirer, and one must indeed despair of explaining it if it is treated as a mere theoretical proposition, on a level with other theoretical statements. And yet, everything is really quite simple, as soon as one pays attention to the spiritual intention behind this doctrine. In teaching ‘emptiness’ the Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtras do not propound the view that only the Void exists. The bare statement that ‘everything is really emptiness’ is quite meaningless. It is even false, because the rules of this particular logic demand that the emptiness must be as well denied as affirmed.397
+
This [[doctrine]] of [[emptiness]] has baffled more than one inquirer, and one must indeed {{Wiki|despair}} of explaining it if it is treated as a mere {{Wiki|theoretical}} proposition, on a level with other {{Wiki|theoretical}} statements. And yet, everything is really quite simple, as soon as one pays [[attention]] to the [[spiritual]] {{Wiki|intention}} behind this [[doctrine]]. In [[teaching]] ‘[[emptiness]]’ the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[Sūtras]] do not propound the [[view]] that only the [[Void]] [[exists]]. The bare statement that ‘everything is really [[emptiness]]’ is quite meaningless. It is even false, because the {{Wiki|rules}} of this particular [[logic]] demand that the [[emptiness]] must be as well denied as affirmed.397
  
The Hṛdaya Sūtra has these five stages in view when it ends with the formula: ‘Gate, gate, paragate, parasamgate, Bodhi Svaha!’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 薩 婆 訶).398
+
The ([[Hṛdaya]])] [[Sūtra]] has these [[five stages]] in [[view]] when it ends with the [[formula]]: ‘Gate, gate, paragate, parasamgate, [[Bodhi]] [[Svaha]]!’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 [[]] 婆 訶).398
  
1. Gate: gone from the data of common sense to the dharmas, and their emptiness.
+
1. Gate: gone from the {{Wiki|data}} of {{Wiki|common sense}} to the [[dharmas]], and their [[emptiness]].
  
2. Gate: gone from infatuation with conditioned dharmas to their renunication, because of their emptiness.
+
2. Gate: gone from infatuation with [[conditioned]] [[dharmas]] to their renunication, because of their [[emptiness]].
  
3. Paragate: gone beyond from Nirvāṇa, the real nature of conditioned dharmas.
+
3. Paragate: gone beyond from [[Nirvāṇa]], the real [[nature]] of [[conditioned]] [[dharmas]].
  
4. Parasamgate: gone altogether beyond even beyond the difference between the world and Nirvāṇa, to a transcendent non-duality, in which affirmation and negation are identified in one emptiness.
+
4. Parasamgate: gone altogether beyond even beyond the [[difference]] between the [[world]] and [[Nirvāṇa]], to a [[transcendent]] [[non-duality]], in which [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}} are identified in one [[emptiness]].
  
5. Bodhi Svaha: means O what an awakening! The final stage of transcendental emptiness, in which the long sleep is at last over.
+
5. [[Bodhi]] [[Svaha]]: means O what an [[awakening]]! The final stage of [[transcendental]] [[emptiness]], in which the long [[sleep]] is at last over.
  
It will be seen that the word Śūnyatā in each case derives its meaning from the context created by a spiritual attitude. Outside that context it has no meaning at all.
+
It will be seen that the [[word]] [[Śūnyatā]] in each case derives its meaning from the context created by a [[spiritual]] [[attitude]]. Outside that context it has no meaning at all.
  
Thus, it becomes clear that the change from Hīnayāna to Mahāyāna was a revolution from a radical pluralism (dharmavāda, 法) to a radical Absolutism (advayavāda, 不 二), from dogmatism (dṛṣṭivāda, 念) to criticism (śūnyavāda, 非 念), from the plurality of the momentary elements (dharmavāda, 相) to the essential unity underlying them (dharmatāvāda, 性), from the unreality of an eternal substance (pudgala-nairātmya, 我 不 實) to the unreality of all elements (dharmanairātmya, 法 不 實).
+
Thus, it becomes clear that the change from [[Hīnayāna]] to [[Mahāyāna]] was a {{Wiki|revolution}} from a [[radical pluralism]] ([[dharmavāda]], [[]]) to a [[radical Absolutism]] ([[advayavāda]], 不 二), from {{Wiki|dogmatism}} ([[dṛṣṭivāda]], [[]]) to [[criticism]] ([[śūnyavāda]], [[]] [[]]), from the plurality of the momentary [[elements]] ([[dharmavāda]], [[]]) to the [[essential]] {{Wiki|unity}} underlying them ([[dharmatāvāda]], [[]]), from the unreality of an [[eternal]] [[substance]] ([[pudgala-nairātmya]], [[]] [[]]) to the unreality of all [[elements]] ([[dharmanairātmya]], [[]] [[]]).
  
Buddha has taught his doctrine to enable us to overcome all suffering and thus to become real Bhiksṣus (bhinnakleśho bhikṣuḥ) and obtain Nirvāṇa. But as long as the duality of the subject and the object is not transcended, neither Bhikṣutā nor Nirvāṇa can be realized.399 Ignorance is of two kinds: Ignorance due to suffering (kleśāvaraṇa, 煩 惱 障), and Ignorance in the form of objects covering the Real (jñeyāvaraṇa, 所 知 障). Śūnyatā is the antithesis of Ignorance of both kinds. It is Pure Knowledge.
+
[[Buddha]] has [[taught]] his [[doctrine]] to enable us to overcome all [[suffering]] and thus to become real [[Bhiksṣus]] ([[bhinnakleśho bhikṣuḥ]]) and obtain [[Nirvāṇa]]. But as long as the [[duality]] of the [[subject]] and the [[object]] is not transcended, neither Bhikṣutā nor [[Nirvāṇa]] can be [[realized]].399 [[Ignorance]] is of two kinds: [[Ignorance]] due to [[suffering]] ([[kleśāvaraṇa]], 煩 [[]] 障), and [[Ignorance]] in the [[form]] of [[objects]] covering the Real ([[jñeyāvaraṇa]], [[]] 知 障). [[Śūnyatā]] is the {{Wiki|antithesis}} of [[Ignorance]] of both kinds. It is [[Pure]] [[Knowledge]].
  
 
There are some quotations as quoted below:
 
There are some quotations as quoted below:
  
"Nirvāṇa is an illusion. Even if there is anything greater than Nirvāṇa, that too will be only an illusion."400 A Bodhisattva is a mere dream. Even the Buddha is only a name. Even the Perfect Wisdom itself is a mere name. Dreams, echoes, reflections, images, mirage, illusion, magic, void—such are all objects of intellect.401 The Śatasāhasrikā Prajñā-pāramitā (八 千 頌 般 惹 經) also condemns all dharmas as illusory. They have neither origination nor decay, they neither increase nor decrease, they are neither suffering nor its cessation, they are neither affirmation nor negation, neither eternal nor momentary, neither Śūnyatā nor aśūnyatā.402 They are mere names and forms. They are Māyā (夢 幻). And Māyā is declared to be an inconsistent category which cannot resist dialectical scrutiny and which is ultimately found to neither existent nor non-existent.403 All phenomena arc mere names; they are only a convention, a usage, a practical compromise.404 The Laṇkāvatāra (楞 伽 經) condemns them to be like an illusion, a dream, a mirage, a hare’s horn, a barren woman’s son, a magic city, the double moon, a moving fire-brand presenting an appearance of a circle, a hair seen floating in the atmosphere by defective vision, an empty space, a sky-flower, a mere echo, a reflection, a painting, a puppet like mechanism, which can be called neither existent nor non-existent.405
+
"[[Nirvāṇa]] is an [[illusion]]. Even if there is anything greater than [[Nirvāṇa]], that too will be only an [[illusion]]."400 A [[Bodhisattva]] is a mere [[dream]]. Even the [[Buddha]] is only a [[name]]. Even the Perfect [[Wisdom]] itself is a mere [[name]]. [[Dreams]], echoes, reflections, images, {{Wiki|mirage}}, [[illusion]], [[magic]], void—such are all [[objects]] of {{Wiki|intellect}}.401 The [[Śatasāhasrikā Prajñā-pāramitā]] ([[]] 千 頌 [[]] [[]]) also condemns all [[dharmas]] as [[illusory]]. They have neither origination nor [[decay]], they neither increase nor {{Wiki|decrease}}, they are neither [[suffering]] nor its [[cessation]], they are neither [[affirmation]] nor {{Wiki|negation}}, neither [[eternal]] nor momentary, neither [[Śūnyatā]] nor a[[śūnyatā]].402 They are mere names and [[forms]]. They are [[Māyā]] (夢 幻). And [[Māyā]] is declared to be an inconsistent category which cannot resist [[dialectical]] {{Wiki|scrutiny}} and which is ultimately found to neither [[existent]] nor non-[[existent]].403 All [[phenomena]] arc mere names; they are only a convention, a usage, a {{Wiki|practical}} compromise.404 The [[Laṇkāvatāra]] (楞 伽 [[]]) condemns them to be like an [[illusion]], a [[dream]], a {{Wiki|mirage}}, a hare’s horn, a barren woman’s son, a [[magic]] city, the double [[moon]], a moving [[fire]]-brand presenting an [[appearance]] of a circle, a [[hair]] seen floating in the {{Wiki|atmosphere}} by defective [[vision]], an [[empty]] [[space]], a sky-[[flower]], a mere {{Wiki|echo}}, a {{Wiki|reflection}}, a painting, a puppet like {{Wiki|mechanism}}, which can be called neither [[existent]] nor non-[[existent]].405
  
Many Mahāyāna sūtras such as the Lalitavistara (神 通 遊 戲 經),406 the Samādhirāja (三 妹 王 經)407 and the Suvarṇaprabhāsa (金 光 明 經) 408... also join in such descriptions.
+
Many [[Mahāyāna sūtras]] such as the [[Lalitavistara]] ([[]] [[]] 遊 戲 經),406 the [[Samādhirāja]] (三 妹 [[]] 經)407 and the [[Suvarṇaprabhāsa]] ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]]) 408... also join in such descriptions.
  
In the Complete Enlightenment Sūtra is displayed the same ideas by the following passage:
+
In the Complete [[Enlightenment]] [[Sūtra]] is displayed the same [[ideas]] by the following passage:
  
"Complete Enlightenment is universally illuminating in quiescent-extinction without duality. Hundreds of thousands of millions of asamyas of Buddha worlds, as innumerable as the grains of sand of the Ganges, are like flowers in the sky, randomly arising and perishing. They are neither identical to nor separate [from the nature of Complete Enlightenment]. Since there is no bondage or liberation, one begins to realize that sentient beings have intrinsically accomplished Buddhahood, and that birth and death and Nirvāṇa are like yesterday’s dream".409
+
"Complete [[Enlightenment]] is universally [[illuminating]] in quiescent-extinction without [[duality]]. Hundreds of thousands of millions of [[asamyas]] of [[Buddha]] [[worlds]], as {{Wiki|innumerable}} as the grains of sand of the [[Ganges]], are like [[flowers]] in the sky, randomly [[arising]] and perishing. They are neither [[identical]] to nor separate [from the [[nature]] of Complete [[Enlightenment]]). Since there is no bondage or [[liberation]], one begins to realize that [[sentient beings]] have intrinsically accomplished [[Buddhahood]], and that [[birth]] and [[death]] and [[Nirvāṇa]] are like yesterday’s [[dream]]".409
  
Or in ‘the Large sutra on Perfect Wisdom’ is also expressed the same idea:
+
Or in ‘the Large [[sutra]] on Perfect [[Wisdom]]’ is also expressed the same [[idea]]:
  
"What is the emptiness of ultimate reality? "Ultimate reality" means Nirvāṇa. And that Nirvāṇa is empty of Nirvāṇa, on account of its being neither unmoved nor destroyed. For such is its essential nature".410
+
"What is the [[emptiness]] of [[ultimate reality]]? "[[Ultimate reality]]" means [[Nirvāṇa]]. And that [[Nirvāṇa]] is [[empty]] of [[Nirvāṇa]], on account of its [[being]] neither unmoved nor destroyed. For such is its [[essential]] nature".410
  
Now, let us read a passage from the Concise Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra, in explanation of the nature of Emptiness.
+
Now, let us read a passage from the Concise [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[Sūtra]], in explanation of the [[nature]] of [[Emptiness]].
  
"Subhūti said, "0 Kausika, a Bodhisattva who aspires to the glorious vehicle should abide in the Prajñā-pāramitā with the teaching of Emptiness. He should not abide in form, in feeling, conception, impulses or consciousness; he should not abide in form that is transient or eternal . . . He should not abide in the fruit of Arhatship . . . not even in Buddha’s Dharmas. In this manner he should benefit and deliver infinite sentient beings."
+
"[[Subhūti]] said, " [[Kausika]], a [[Bodhisattva]] who aspires to the glorious [[vehicle]] should abide in the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] with the [[teaching]] of [[Emptiness]]. He should not abide in [[form]], in [[feeling]], {{Wiki|conception}}, {{Wiki|impulses}} or [[consciousness]]; he should not abide in [[form]] that is transient or [[eternal]] . . . He should not abide in the fruit of [[Arhatship]] . . . not even in [[Buddha’s]] [[Dharmas]]. In this manner he should [[benefit]] and deliver [[infinite]] [[sentient beings]]."
  
Whereupon Śāriputra thought, "Where then should a Bodhisattva abide?"
+
Whereupon [[Śāriputra]] [[thought]], "Where then should a [[Bodhisattva]] abide?"
  
Subhūti, knowing his thought said to him, "What do you think, Śāriputra? Where does Tathāgata abide?"
+
[[Subhūti]], [[knowing]] his [[thought]] said to him, "What do you think, [[Śāriputra]]? Where does [[Tathāgata]] abide?"
  
Śāriputra said, "Tathāgata abides nowhere. This no-abiding mind itself is the Tathāgata. Tathāgata does not abide in conditioned things, nor in the unconditioned. The Tathāgata who abides in all dharmas is neither abiding nor non-abiding. Just so, a Bodhisattva should also rest [his mind] in this manner."
+
[[Śāriputra]] said, "[[Tathāgata]] abides nowhere. This no-abiding [[mind]] itself is the [[Tathāgata]]. [[Tathāgata]] does not abide in [[conditioned things]], nor in the [[unconditioned]]. The [[Tathāgata]] who abides in all [[dharmas]] is neither abiding nor [[non-abiding]]. Just so, a [[Bodhisattva]] should also rest [his [[mind]]) in this manner."
  
At that time in the assembly many gods thought, "Even the languages and letters of the Yaksha demons are intelligible, but what Subhūti has just said is unintelligible."
+
At that time in the assembly many [[gods]] [[thought]], "Even the [[languages]] and letters of the [[Yaksha]] [[demons]] are intelligible, but what [[Subhūti]] has just said is unintelligible."
  
Knowing their thoughts, Subhūti addressed the gods, "In that, there is no speech no demonstration and no hearing."
+
[[Knowing]] their [[thoughts]], [[Subhūti]] addressed the [[gods]], "In that, there is no [[speech]] no demonstration and no [[hearing]]."
  
The gods thought, "What Subhūti intended to do was to make the doctrine easier for us to understand, but what he has done is to make the doctrine more subtle, profound, and obscure."
+
The [[gods]] [[thought]], "What [[Subhūti]] intended to do was to make the [[doctrine]] easier for us to understand, but what he has done is to make the [[doctrine]] more {{Wiki|subtle}}, profound, and obscure."
  
Reading their thoughts, Subhūti said to the gods, "If a devotee wants to attain the state of Stream-Winner, Once-Returner, No-Returner or Arhat... he should not depart from this deep insight. . ."
+
Reading their [[thoughts]], [[Subhūti]] said to the [[gods]], "If a [[devotee]] wants to attain the [[state]] of [[Stream-Winner]], [[Once-Returner]], [[No-Returner]] or [[Arhat]]... he should not depart from this deep [[insight]]. . ."
  
The gods thought, "Who can understand and agree with what Subhūti has just said?"
+
The [[gods]] [[thought]], "Who can understand and agree with what [[Subhūti]] has just said?"
  
Subhūti knew their thought and said, "I say sentient beings are like dreams and magical delusion. Stream-Winners ... Arhats are also like dreams and magical delusions."
+
[[Subhūti]] knew their [[thought]] and said, "I say [[sentient beings]] are like [[dreams]] and [[magical]] [[delusion]]. [[Stream-Winner]]'s ... [[Arhats]] are also like [[dreams]] and [[magical]] [[delusions]]."
  
The gods said, "Subhūti, are you saying that the Buddha’s Dharmas are also like dreams and magical delusions?"
+
The [[gods]] said, "[[Subhūti]], are you saying that the [[Buddha’s]] [[Dharmas]] are also like [[dreams]] and [[magical]] [[delusions]]?"
  
Subhūti said, "Yes, I say Buddha’s Dharmas are like dreams and magical delusions. I say Nirvāṇa is also like a dream and a magical delusion."
+
[[Subhūti]] said, "Yes, I say [[Buddha’s]] [[Dharmas]] are like [[dreams]] and [[magical]] [[delusions]]. I say [[Nirvāṇa]] is also like a [[dream]] and a [[magical]] [[delusion]]."
  
The gods said, "0 Subhūti, are you really saying that even Nirvāṇa is like a dream and a magical delusion?"
+
The [[gods]] said, "0 [[Subhūti]], are you really saying that even [[Nirvāṇa]] is like a [[dream]] and a [[magical]] [[delusion]]?"
  
Subhūti said, "0 dear gods, if there were something that was more superior even than Nirvāṇa, I would still say that it is like a dream and a magical delusion. 0 dear gods, there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa and dreams and magical delusions."411
+
[[Subhūti]] said, "0 dear [[gods]], if there were something that was more {{Wiki|superior}} even than [[Nirvāṇa]], I would still say that it is like a [[dream]] and a [[magical]] [[delusion]]. dear [[gods]], there is not the slightest [[difference]] between [[Nirvāṇa]] and [[dreams]] and [[magical]] [[delusions]]."411
  
The doctrine of Śūnyatā is clearly expressed here. It is difficult to find parallel statements of this kind in the Vedic literature or in other sources of religious scriptures. Because it contrasts to the Upanishad doctrines of eternal Being or the theistic religions as Catholicism, Hinduism and so on...
+
The [[doctrine]] of [[Śūnyatā]] is clearly expressed here. It is difficult to find parallel statements of this kind in the {{Wiki|Vedic}} {{Wiki|literature}} or in other sources of [[religious]] [[scriptures]]. Because it contrasts to the {{Wiki|Upanishad}} [[doctrines]] of [[eternal]] [[Being]] or the {{Wiki|theistic}} [[religions]] as {{Wiki|Catholicism}}, [[Hinduism]] and so on...
  
Therefore, we can see that if Nibbāna is the highest aim in Pāli Nikāyas, then in the process of evolution, we do come across a new departure when we find in Mahāyāna sūtras usually said that a fully enlightened Buddha is like illusion, is like a dream, and so is Nirvāṇa, and even if perchance there could be anything more distinguished than Nirvāṇa, even that is like a magical illusion, like a dream i.e. the Nirvāṇa, or Buddhhood is the aim for enlightenment, but when attained and we awaken it, then we come beyond them.
+
Therefore, we can see that if [[Nibbāna]] is the [[highest]] aim in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]], then in the process of {{Wiki|evolution}}, we do come across a new departure when we find in [[Mahāyāna sūtras]] usually said that a fully [[enlightened]] [[Buddha]] is like [[illusion]], is like a [[dream]], and so is [[Nirvāṇa]], and even if perchance there could be anything more {{Wiki|distinguished}} than [[Nirvāṇa]], even that is like a [[magical]] [[illusion]], like a [[dream]] i.e. the [[Nirvāṇa]], or [[Buddhhood]] is the aim for [[enlightenment]], but when [[attained]] and we [[awaken]] it, then we come beyond them.
  
Śūnyatā as beyond the Negation or Indescribable (avāchya / anabhilāpya)
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as beyond the {{Wiki|Negation}} or [[Indescribable]] ([[avāchya]] / [[anabhilāpya]])
  
In the Mahāyāna sūtras, especially the Mādhyamika, language is like a game, and our debate whether A is B or A is not B is like a magical creation.
+
In the [[Mahāyāna sūtras]], especially the [[Mādhyamika]], [[language]] is like a game, and our [[debate]] whether A is B or A is not B is like a [[magical]] creation.
  
In this case the action and the prevention are equally illusory, yet it makes sense to say that one prevents the other. Similarly, according to Nāgārjuna, his own words are empty, like things created by magic or illusion, and yet he can refute the essence of all dharmas. His negation is not a negation of something real.
+
In this case the [[action]] and the prevention are equally [[illusory]], yet it makes [[sense]] to say that one prevents the other. Similarly, according to [[Nāgārjuna]], his [[own]] words are [[empty]], like things created by [[magic]] or [[illusion]], and yet he can refute the [[essence]] of all [[dharmas]]. His {{Wiki|negation}} is not a {{Wiki|negation}} of something real.
  
Nāgārjuna argued:
+
[[Nāgārjuna]] argued:
  
"Just as a magically formed phantom could deny a phantom created by its own magic, so could negation and refutation."412
+
"Just as a {{Wiki|magically}} formed phantom could deny a phantom created by its [[own]] [[magic]], so could {{Wiki|negation}} and refutation."412
  
Nāgārjuna’s negation is only a tool for eliminating extreme views. If there is no extreme to be removed, there need be no such things as affirmation and negation. Words such as right and wrong or erroneous are really empty terms without reference to entities or things. The right view is actually as empty as the wrong view.
+
[[Nāgārjuna]]’s {{Wiki|negation}} is only a tool for eliminating extreme [[views]]. If there is no extreme to be removed, there need be no such things as [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}}. Words such as right and wrong or erroneous are really [[empty]] terms without reference to entities or things. The [[right view]] is actually as [[empty]] as the [[wrong view]].
  
The Mādhyamika refutation of erroneous views and illumination of right views is a therapeutic device for abolishing intellectual and emotional attachment. To obtain enlightenment, one has to go beyond right and wrong, true and false, and see the empty nature. We do not negate anything. There is nothing which can be negated. Hence, we will go beyond affirmation and negation.
+
The [[Mādhyamika]] refutation of erroneous [[views]] and [[illumination]] of right [[views]] is a {{Wiki|therapeutic}} device for abolishing [[intellectual]] and [[emotional]] [[attachment]]. To obtain [[enlightenment]], one has to go beyond right and wrong, true and false, and see the [[empty]] [[nature]]. We do not negate anything. There is [[nothing]] which can be negated. Hence, we will go beyond [[affirmation]] and {{Wiki|negation}}.
  
In the Large sūtra on Perfect Wisdom, the Buddha confirmed it that
+
In the Large [[sūtra]] on Perfect [[Wisdom]], the [[Buddha]] confirmed it that
  
"Furthermore, a Bodhisattva stands firm in the perfection of wisdom. When he courses in the perfection of wisdom, a Bodhisattva does not get at the Not-Beyond or at the Beyond of any dharma whatsoever. It is then that he is one who stands firm in perfect wisdom, and he likewise instigates, exhorts, and introduces all beings thereto. But all this is as though done by a magician with regard to illusory beings..."413
+
"Furthermore, a [[Bodhisattva]] stands firm in the [[perfection]] of [[wisdom]]. When he courses in the [[perfection]] of [[wisdom]], a [[Bodhisattva]] does not get at the Not-Beyond or at the Beyond of any [[dharma]] whatsoever. It is then that he is one who stands firm in {{Wiki|perfect}} [[wisdom]], and he likewise instigates, exhorts, and introduces all [[beings]] thereto. But all this is as though done by a [[Wikipedia:Magician(paranormal)|magician]] with regard to [[illusory]] beings..."413
  
Śūnyatā essentially means Indescribable (avāchya or anabhilāpya) as it is beyond the Four categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta). It is Reality which ultimately transcends existence, non-existence, both and neither. It is neither affirmation nor negation nor both nor neither. Empirically it means Relativity (pratītya-samutpāda) which is phenomena (saṁsāra); absolutely it means Reality (tattva) which is release from plurality (nirvāṇa). The world is Indescribable because it is neither existent nor non-existent; the Absolute is Indescribable because it transcends and no category of intellect can adequately describe it. Everything is Śūnya: appearances are Svabhāva-Śūnya or devoid of ultimate reality and Reality is Pratītyasamutpāda or devoid of plurality.
+
[[Śūnyatā]] [[essentially]] means [[Indescribable]] ([[avāchya]] or [[anabhilāpya]]) as it is beyond the Four categories of {{Wiki|Intellect}} ([[chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta]]). It is [[Reality]] which ultimately {{Wiki|transcends}} [[existence]], non-[[existence]], both and neither. It is neither [[affirmation]] nor {{Wiki|negation}} nor both nor neither. [[Empirically]] it means [[Relativity]] ([[pratītya-samutpāda]]) which is [[phenomena]] ([[saṁsāra]]); absolutely it means [[Reality]] ([[tattva]]) which is [[release]] from plurality ([[nirvāṇa]]). The [[world]] is [[Indescribable]] because it is neither [[existent]] nor non-[[existent]]; the [[Absolute]] is [[Indescribable]] because it {{Wiki|transcends}} and no category of {{Wiki|intellect}} can adequately describe it. Everything is [[Śūnya]]: [[appearances]] are [[Svabhāva-Śūnya]] or devoid of [[ultimate reality]] and [[Reality]] is [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] or devoid of plurality.
  
To easily grasp the above meanings, we may illustrate the formulation of Four Categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) by a table as under:
+
To easily [[grasp]] the above meanings, we may illustrate the formulation of Four Categories of {{Wiki|Intellect}} ([[chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta]]) by a table as under:
  
Existence = X, non-Existence = -X
+
[[Existence]] = X, non-[[Existence]] = -X
  
Either Existence or non-Existence = X / -X
+
Either [[Existence]] or non-[[Existence]] = X / -X
  
Neither Existence nor non-Existence = -(X / -X)
+
Neither [[Existence]] nor non-[[Existence]] = -(X / -X)
  
 
Table VI
 
Table VI
Line 498: Line 499:
 
-[(X) / (-X) / (X / -X) / -(X / -X)]
 
-[(X) / (-X) / (X / -X) / -(X / -X)]
  
Ashvaghoṣa (馬 鳴) said that Tathatā (真 如) is neither Śūnya (空) nor Aśūnya (非 空) nor both nor neither because it transcends all categories of the intellect. ‘All things in the world from beginning are neither matter nor mind (empirical ego), nor consciousness (momentary and individual), nor non-being, nor being; they are after all, inexplicable.’414 But this does not mean that there is no reality because it is the Real itself which appears ‘The divine nature of the Absolute Reality is not unreal.’
+
[[Ashvaghoṣa]] ([[馬 鳴]]) said that [[Tathatā]] ([[真 如]]) is neither [[Śūnya]] ([[]]) nor [[Aśūnya]] ([[非 空]]) nor both nor neither because it {{Wiki|transcends}} all categories of the {{Wiki|intellect}}. ‘All things in the [[world]] from beginning are neither {{Wiki|matter}} nor [[mind]] ([[empirical]] [[ego]]), nor [[consciousness]] (momentary and {{Wiki|individual}}), nor non-[[being]], nor [[being]]; they are after all, inexplicable.’414 But this does not mean that there is no [[reality]] because it is the Real itself which appears ‘The [[divine nature]] of the [[Absolute Reality]] is not unreal.’
  
The Śūnyavadins take ‘existence’, ‘is’, ‘affirmation’, ‘being’ in the sense of absolute existence or ultimate reality; it means Eternalism. Those who maintain that the world exists are committing a great error because when we penetrate deep we find that this entire world with all its manifold phenomena is essentially relative and therefore ultimately unreal. And those who advocate non-existence or non-being are also committing a great error because they are denying even the phenomenal reality of the world. They are condemned by the Śūnyavadins as nihilists (nāstikas, 虛 無 主 義 者). Eternalism and Nihilism are both false. Intellect which is essentially discursive, analytic and relational involves itself in contradictions. All that can be grasped by it is essentially relative. It gives us four categories—existence, non-existence, both and neither — and involves itself in sixty-two antinomies.415 It cannot give us Reality. Reality transcends all the categories and reconciles all the antinomies of intellect. It is to be directly realized through spiritual experience. It is the Non-dual Absolute in which all plurality is merged. We must rise above the subject-object duality of the intellect and the plurality of the phenomena.
+
The [[Śūnyavadins]] take ‘[[existence]]’, ‘is’, ‘[[affirmation]]’, ‘being’ in the [[sense]] of [[absolute]] [[existence]] or [[ultimate reality]]; it means [[Eternalism]]. Those who maintain that the [[world]] [[exists]] are committing a great error because when we penetrate deep we find that this entire [[world]] with all its manifold [[phenomena]] is [[essentially]] [[relative]] and therefore ultimately unreal. And those who advocate non-[[existence]] or non-[[being]] are also committing a great error because they are denying even the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[reality]] of the [[world]]. They are condemned by the [[Śūnyavadins]] as [[nihilists]] ([[nāstikas]], [[虛 無 主 義 者]]). [[Eternalism]] and {{Wiki|Nihilism}} are both false. {{Wiki|Intellect}} which is [[essentially]] discursive, analytic and relational involves itself in contradictions. All that can be grasped by it is [[essentially]] [[relative]]. It gives us four categories—[[existence]], non-[[existence]], both and neither — and involves itself in sixty-two antinomies.415 It cannot give us [[Reality]]. [[Reality]] {{Wiki|transcends}} all the categories and reconciles all the antinomies of {{Wiki|intellect}}. It is to be directly [[realized]] through [[spiritual]] [[experience]]. It is the [[Non-dual]] [[Absolute]] in which all plurality is merged. We must rise above the [[subject]]-[[object]] [[duality]] of the {{Wiki|intellect}} and the plurality of the [[phenomena]].
  
The Buddha was not a speculative metaphysician but a practical soteriologist at heart. His chief concern was the salvation or Nirvāṇa of sentient beings from the sorrowful world. In teaching men to achieve Nirvāṇa, the Buddha was believed to be a skillful teacher. On the one hand, he knew that all words and concepts are empty, and that discursive reasoning should be avoided. But on the other hand, he understood that sentient beings are attached to mundane things and could know only discursive knowledge. In order to help them various of attachments, he employed words such as the middle way and extreme views, worldly and ultimate truths, illumination and negation, and emptiness and non-emptiness, to expound his Dharma. Actually ‘the true nature of all dharmas is entirely inexplicable and unrealizable.’416 Thus all doctrines or verbal messages the Buddha gave are nothing but skillful means (upāya, 方 便) used to achieve the goal of non-attachment.
+
The [[Buddha]] was not a speculative [[metaphysician]] but a {{Wiki|practical}} soteriologist at [[heart]]. His chief [[concern]] was the {{Wiki|salvation}} or [[Nirvāṇa]] of [[sentient beings]] from the [[sorrowful]] [[world]]. In [[teaching]] men to achieve [[Nirvāṇa]], the [[Buddha]] was believed to be a [[skillful]] [[teacher]]. On the one hand, he knew that all words and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] are [[empty]], and that discursive {{Wiki|reasoning}} should be avoided. But on the other hand, he understood that [[sentient beings]] are [[attached]] to [[mundane]] things and could know only discursive [[knowledge]]. In [[order]] to help them various of [[attachments]], he employed words such as the [[middle way]] and extreme [[views]], [[worldly]] and [[ultimate]] [[truths]], [[illumination]] and {{Wiki|negation}}, and [[emptiness]] and non-[[emptiness]], to expound his [[Dharma]]. Actually ‘the [[true nature]] of all [[dharmas]] is entirely inexplicable and unrealizable.’416 Thus all [[doctrines]] or [[verbal]] messages the [[Buddha]] gave are [[nothing]] but [[skillful]] means ([[upāya]], [[]] 便) used to achieve the goal of [[non-attachment]].
  
Still men tend to be attached. This clinging or longing is likened by the Mahāyānists to a disease or fire, a source of suffering, delusion and ignorance in life. Śūnyatā is a soteriological device to expunge the disease or fire so that human beings are released from misery and so it is likened to medicine or water. The Mahāyāna have argued that one should properly understand the nature, purpose and function of the device, and not be bound to it. Otherwise, one cannot be transformed.
+
Still men tend to be [[attached]]. This [[clinging]] or longing is likened by the [[Mahāyānists]] to a {{Wiki|disease}} or [[fire]], a source of [[suffering]], [[delusion]] and [[ignorance]] in [[life]]. [[Śūnyatā]] is a {{Wiki|soteriological}} device to expunge the {{Wiki|disease}} or [[fire]] so that [[human beings]] are released from [[misery]] and so it is likened to [[medicine]] or [[water]]. The [[Mahāyāna]] have argued that one should properly understand the [[nature]], {{Wiki|purpose}} and function of the device, and not be [[bound]] to it. Otherwise, one cannot be [[transformed]].
  
Śūnyatā as the Means of the Relative Truth (Saṁvrtisatya, 俗 諦) and the Ultimate truth (Paramārthasatya, 真 諦)
+
[[Śūnyatā]] as the Means of the [[Relative Truth]] ([[Saṁvrtisatya]], 俗 諦) and the [[Ultimate]] [[truth]] ([[Paramārthasatya]], 真 諦)
  
One should also understand the doctrine of Śūnyatā by means of the two fold truth, namely the conventional or relative truth (Saṁvrtisatya/Vyavahāra, 俗 諦) and the ultimate or absolute truth (Paramārthasatya, 真 諦). Nāgārjuna said:
+
One should also understand the [[doctrine]] of [[Śūnyatā]] by means of the two fold [[truth]], namely the [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] or [[relative truth]] ([[Saṁvrtisatya]]/[[Vyavahāra]], 俗 諦) and the [[ultimate]] or [[absolute truth]] ([[Paramārthasatya]], 真 諦). [[Nāgārjuna]] said:
  
"All Buddhas taught Dharma by means of the two-fold truth for the sake of sentient beings. They taught by means of, first, the conventional truth, and second, the ultimate truth."417
+
"All [[Buddhas]] [[taught]] [[Dharma]] by means of the two-fold [[truth]] for the sake of [[sentient beings]]. They [[taught]] by means of, first, the [[conventional truth]], and second, the [[ultimate truth]]."417
  
Nāgārjuna’s idea of the twofold truth reflects a difference in the manner in which one may perceive things and the point of view from which one looks at them. Worldly or conventional truth involves emotional and intellectual attachment to what one perceives, and hence objects of knowledge are considered fixed, determinate and self-existing. When one sees things from this standpoint, he is committed to linguistic conventions as well as ontological entities. The meaning of a word is believed to be the object for which the word stands. The true nature of things can be described and explained by language.
+
[[Nāgārjuna’s]] [[idea]] of the twofold [[truth]] reflects a [[difference]] in the manner in which one may {{Wiki|perceive}} things and the point of [[view]] from which one looks at them. [[Worldly]] or [[conventional truth]] involves [[emotional]] and [[intellectual]] [[attachment]] to what one [[perceives]], and hence [[objects]] of [[knowledge]] are considered fixed, {{Wiki|determinate}} and [[self]]-[[existing]]. When one sees things from this standpoint, he is committed to {{Wiki|linguistic}} conventions as well as {{Wiki|ontological}} entities. The meaning of a [[word]] is believed to be the [[object]] for which the [[word]] stands. The [[true nature]] of things can be described and explained by [[language]].
  
This standpoint is Saṁvrtisatya, often presented as discursive knowledge.418 However, one may see what he perceives from a different point of view, namely, the standpoint of transcendental or ultimate truth whereby he reevaluates the phenomenal world without attachment. One can know that things perceived are empty of a fixed, determinate or self-existing nature. From this standpoint, one is committed neither to ontological entities nor linguistic ideas. The meanings of words are seen as human projections. Language cannot give true nature and conceptualization is abandoned. This unattached standpoint is Paramārthasatya.419
+
This standpoint is [[Saṁvrtisatya]], often presented as discursive [[knowledge]].418 However, one may see what he [[perceives]] from a different point of [[view]], namely, the standpoint of [[transcendental]] or [[ultimate truth]] whereby he reevaluates the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[world]] without [[attachment]]. One can know that things [[perceived]] are [[empty]] of a fixed, {{Wiki|determinate}} or [[self]]-[[existing]] [[nature]]. From this standpoint, one is committed neither to {{Wiki|ontological}} entities nor {{Wiki|linguistic}} [[ideas]]. The meanings of words are seen as [[human]] {{Wiki|projections}}. [[Language]] cannot give [[true nature]] and [[conceptualization]] is abandoned. This unattached standpoint is [[Paramārthasatya]].419
  
The twofold truth is essentially a tactical device. This device has been established to defend Buddhism against possible charges of nihilism and absolutism, to help sentient beings know Buddha’s Dharma and to explain certain obscurities and inconsistencies in the teachings of the Buddha.420
+
The twofold [[truth]] is [[essentially]] a tactical device. This device has been established to defend [[Buddhism]] against possible charges of {{Wiki|nihilism}} and [[absolutism]], to help [[sentient beings]] know [[Buddha’s]] [[Dharma]] and to explain certain obscurities and inconsistencies in the teachings of the [[Buddha]].420
  
With this Two Truths system, the problems of being and non-being, men versus Buddha, finite and infinite, and so forth can all be solved with consistency and ease. When Buddha says that human beings and devas exist, that karma and saṁsara exist, that the Eight Fold Path and Three Bodies (Trikaya, 三 身) of Buddha exist, that a cake is a cake and a pen a pen, he is talking from the standpoint of saṁvrti-satya. When he says that heaven and earth do not exist, that saṁsāra and Nirvāṇa do not exist, that Buddhahood and Enlightenment do not exist, he is talking from the viewpoint of Paramārthasatya. The paradoxical statement of Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra:
+
With this [[Two Truths]] system, the problems of [[being]] and [[non-being]], men versus [[Buddha]], finite and [[infinite]], and so forth can all be solved with [[consistency]] and ease. When [[Buddha]] says that [[human beings]] and [[devas]] [[exist]], that [[karma]] and [[saṁsara]] [[exist]], that the [[Eight Fold Path]] and [[Three Bodies]] ([[Trikaya]], 三 [[]]) of [[Buddha]] [[exist]], that a cake is a cake and a pen a pen, he is talking from the standpoint of [[saṁvrti-satya]]. When he says that [[heaven]] and [[earth]] do not [[exist]], that [[saṁsāra]] and [[Nirvāṇa]] do not [[exist]], that [[Buddhahood]] and [[Enlightenment]] do not [[exist]], he is talking from the viewpoint of [[Paramārthasatya]]. The {{Wiki|paradoxical}} statement of [[Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]]:
  
"The minds the Tathāgata speaks of are not minds, but are (expediency) called minds". (如 來 說 諸 心 , 皆 為 非 心 , 是 名 為 心).421
+
"The [[minds]] the [[Tathāgata]] speaks of are not [[minds]], but are (expediency) called [[minds]]". (如 來 說 諸 [[]] , 皆 為 [[]] [[]] [[]] 名 為 心).421
  
 
or also the same text, but in other passages are expressed that
 
or also the same text, but in other passages are expressed that
  
"Subhūti, the Prajñā-pāramitā as expounded by the Buddha, is not Prajñā-pāramitā but is (merely) so called."
+
"[[Subhūti]], the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] as expounded by the [[Buddha]], is not [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] but is (merely) so called."
  
(須 菩 提 ! 佛 說 般 若 波 羅 密 , 即 非 般 若 波 羅 密 , 是 名 般 若 波 羅 密).422
+
(須 菩 提 ! [[]] [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 波 羅 密).422
  
"Subhūti, the Tathāgata says these living beings are not (really), but they are (expediency), called living beings."
+
"[[Subhūti]], the [[Tathāgata]] says these [[living beings]] are not (really), but they are (expediency), called [[living beings]]."
  
(眾 生 眾 生 者 , 如 來 說 非 眾 生 , 是 名 眾 生).423
+
(眾 [[]] [[]] [[]] , 如 來 說 [[]] [[]] , [[]] 名 眾 生).423
  
To easily bear in mind, we may sum it up in the following formulation:
+
To easily bear in [[mind]], we may sum it up in the following formulation:
  
Beings = B ; not Beings = -B .
+
[[Beings]] = B ; not [[Beings]] = -B .
  
 
Table VII
 
Table VII
Line 540: Line 541:
 
B = -B => B
 
B = -B => B
  
The first B is the assertion of living beings in the mundane truth; its negation -B is the denial of living beings in the Ultimate Truth. The third B represents illusion, the nature of man’s mind, in which the merging or identification of mundane and transcendental is expressed.
+
The first B is the [[assertion]] of [[living beings]] in the [[mundane]] [[truth]]; its {{Wiki|negation}} -B is the {{Wiki|denial}} of [[living beings]] in the [[Ultimate Truth]]. The third B represents [[illusion]], the [[nature]] of man’s [[mind]], in which the merging or identification of [[mundane]] and [[transcendental]] is expressed.
  
Here we see the vital point that the Two Truths should never be treated as two separate entities in two distinct and divided categories. Worldly truth, though not unconditional, is essential for the attainment of the ultimate truth and nirvāṇa; according to Nāgārjuna’s Middle Treatise, "without worldly truth, ultimate truth cannot be obtained."424 Relative truth is not useless in achieving enlightenment, nor can it be said that there is no relation between worldly and ultimate truths. Transcendental truth is explained by speech, and speech is conventional and conditional. The Bodhisattva knows and practices this teaching of the twofold truth. He uses words and concepts, but realizes that they neither stand for, nor point to, anything substantial. He employs Pratītyasamutpāda to refute extreme views, and recognizes that they are all empty. It is this skill-in-means (upāya, 方 便) which enables him to live in conditional and transcendental worlds simultaneously, and hence to save and benefit himself and others equally. The Twelve Gate Treatise states:
+
Here we see the [[vital]] point that the [[Two Truths]] should never be treated as two separate entities in two {{Wiki|distinct}} and divided categories. [[Worldly]] [[truth]], though not unconditional, is [[essential]] for the [[attainment]] of the [[ultimate truth]] and [[nirvāṇa]]; according to [[Nāgārjuna]]’s [[Middle Treatise]], "without [[worldly]] [[truth]], [[ultimate truth]] cannot be obtained."424 [[Relative]] [[truth]] is not useless in achieving [[enlightenment]], nor can it be said that there is no [[relation]] between [[worldly]] and [[ultimate]] [[truths]]. [[Transcendental]] [[truth]] is explained by [[speech]], and [[speech]] is [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] and [[conditional]]. The [[Bodhisattva]] [[knows]] and practices this [[teaching]] of the twofold [[truth]]. He uses words and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], but realizes that they neither stand for, nor point to, anything substantial. He employs [[Pratītyasamutpāda]] to refute extreme [[views]], and [[recognizes]] that they are all [[empty]]. It is this skill-in-means ([[upāya]], [[]] 便) which enables him to [[live]] in [[conditional]] and [[transcendental]] [[worlds]] simultaneously, and hence to save and [[benefit]] himself and others equally. The [[Twelve Gate Treatise]] states:
  
"If one does not know two truths, he cannot know self-interest, other-interest and common-interest. But, if one knows conventional truth, he then knows ultimate truth; and if he knows ultimate truth, he knows conventional truth."425
+
"If one does not know [[two truths]], he cannot know [[self]]-[[interest]], other-interest and common-interest. But, if one [[knows]] [[conventional truth]], he then [[knows]] [[ultimate truth]]; and if he [[knows]] [[ultimate truth]], he [[knows]] [[conventional truth]]."425
  
The concept of the Two Truths itself is only valid when we, standing firmly on this side, try to describe the other side and its paradoxical relationship with this side. It is only an expedient device to explain away the delusory tension between the mundane and the transcendental for people who are deeply rooted in this side. The purpose of preaching the Two Truths system is to go beyond the system itself and see the non-distinctive nature of the two. When all relativities are transcended, all pairs and duals are demolished, a wondrous state of great freedom in which all polarities merge into one vast totality will be revealed. In this state of non-dual totality, one then fully realizes the meaning of ‘Form is identical with void’, and ‘void is identical with form’ (色 即 是 空 , 空 即 是 色)426 of the Hṛdaya Sūtra, the central to the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, and on the basis of this Nāgārjuna formulated an integrated dynamic theory of praxis. His weapons in doing were a series of arguments based on formulae of negation, a broader interpretation of dependent co-arising, and also his needfulness of that aspect of the meaning of Śūnyatā inherent in Śūnyatā.
+
The {{Wiki|concept}} of the [[Two Truths]] itself is only valid when we, [[standing]] firmly on this side, try to describe the other side and its {{Wiki|paradoxical}} relationship with this side. It is only an expedient device to explain away the delusory tension between the [[mundane]] and the [[transcendental]] for [[people]] who are deeply [[rooted]] in this side. The {{Wiki|purpose}} of preaching the [[Two Truths]] system is to go beyond the system itself and see the non-distinctive [[nature]] of the two. When all relativities are transcended, all pairs and duals are demolished, a wondrous [[state]] of great freedom in which all polarities merge into one vast {{Wiki|totality}} will be revealed. In this [[state]] of [[non-dual]] {{Wiki|totality}}, one then fully realizes the meaning of ‘[[Form]] is [[identical]] with [[void]]’, and ‘[[void]] is [[identical]] with [[form]]’ ([[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 色)426 of the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]], the central to the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[scriptures]], and on the basis of this [[Nāgārjuna]] formulated an integrated dynamic {{Wiki|theory}} of praxis. His [[weapons]] in doing were a series of arguments based on formulae of {{Wiki|negation}}, a broader [[interpretation]] of [[dependent co-arising]], and also his needfulness of that aspect of the meaning of [[Śūnyatā]] [[inherent]] in [[Śūnyatā]].
  
The law of dependent origination helps us in knowing the causes and conditions of this phenomenal world in a very subtle way. After analysing these causes and conditions of the phenomenal world, what is achieved in the transcendental sense, is nothing but Śūnyatā. After this we reach a stage, which may be called a phenomenal vacuum, which is Śūnyatā. On the one end is the dependent origination and on the other end is the Śūnyatā; and in between there is the existence of the whole of the phenomenal world. The discovery of the law of dependent origination was an attempt to analyse the mundane world and what is ultimately achieved by this process is known as the saṁvrtisatya. At the other end process led to the concept of Śūnyatā, which at level of the paramārthasatya may be designed as the phenomenal vacuum. This stage may be interpreted as silence, i.e., beyond which our intellect can no longer work.
+
The law of [[dependent origination]] helps us in [[knowing]] the [[causes]] and [[conditions]] of this {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[world]] in a very {{Wiki|subtle}} way. After analysing these [[causes]] and [[conditions]] of the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[world]], what is achieved in the [[transcendental]] [[sense]], is [[nothing]] but [[Śūnyatā]]. After this we reach a stage, which may be called a {{Wiki|phenomenal}} {{Wiki|vacuum}}, which is [[Śūnyatā]]. On the one end is the [[dependent origination]] and on the other end is the [[Śūnyatā]]; and in between there is the [[existence]] of the whole of the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[world]]. The discovery of the law of [[dependent origination]] was an attempt to analyse the [[mundane]] [[world]] and what is ultimately achieved by this process is known as the [[saṁvrtisatya]]. At the other end process led to the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]], which at level of the [[paramārthasatya]] may be designed as the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} {{Wiki|vacuum}}. This stage may be interpreted as [[silence]], i.e., beyond which our {{Wiki|intellect}} can no longer work.
  
For the sake of clarity, a diagram about the Two Truth on Three Levels is offered under. On the ground of ‘A simplification of Chi Tsang’s Two Truths on Three Levels’,427 we change some of his signs with reasons such as:
+
For the sake of clarity, a diagram about the Two [[Truth]] on Three Levels is [[offered]] under. On the ground of ‘A simplification of Chi Tsang’s [[Two Truths]] on Three Levels’,427 we change some of his [[signs]] with [[reasons]] such as:
  
Δ = B (because B i.e. Beings), v = / (because / i.e. either), ∼ = - (Because – i.e. minus, deny).
+
Δ = B (because B i.e. [[Beings]]), v = / (because / i.e. either), ∼ = - (Because – i.e. minus, deny).
  
 
Table VIII
 
Table VIII
  
MUNDANE TRUTH
+
MUNDANE [[TRUTH]]
 
 
  
ULTIMATE TRUTH
+
ULTIMATE [[TRUTH]]
1. Affirmation of being: B 1. Denial of being: -B
+
1. [[Affirmation]] of [[being]]: B 1. Denial of [[being]]: -B
2. Affirmation of either being or non-being:
+
2. [[Affirmation]] of either [[being]] or non-[[being]]:
B / -B 2. Denial of either being or non-being:
+
B / -B 2. Denial of either [[being]] or non-[[being]]:
 
-(B / -B)
 
-(B / -B)
3. Either affirmation of either being or non-being or denial of either being or non-being:
+
3. Either [[affirmation]] of either [[being]] or non-[[being]] or {{Wiki|denial}} of either [[being]] or non-[[being]]:
(B / -B) / -(B / -B) 3. Neither affirmation nor denial of either being or non-being:
+
(B / -B) / -(B / -B) 3. Neither [[affirmation]] nor {{Wiki|denial}} of either [[being]] or non-[[being]]:
 
-[(B / -B) / -(B / -B)]
 
-[(B / -B) / -(B / -B)]
  
 
   
 
   
  
The path leading from the delusion to enlighten the true nature of Śūnyatā on the basis of the Two Truths may be considered by a process of below arrows of table IX:
+
The [[path]] leading from the [[delusion]] to [[enlighten]] the [[true nature]] of [[Śūnyatā]] on the basis of the [[Two Truths]] may be considered by a process of below arrows of table IX:
  
 
Table IX
 
Table IX
  
To conclude this part, we may quote Nāgārjuna’s words which emphasize the Two Truths system as below:
+
To conclude this part, we may quote [[Nāgārjuna]]’s words which {{Wiki|emphasize}} the [[Two Truths]] system as below:
  
"Those who are unaware of the distinction between these two truths are incapable of grasping the profound meaning of the Buddha’s teaching."428
+
"Those who are unaware of the {{Wiki|distinction}} between these [[two truths]] are incapable of {{Wiki|grasping}} the [[profound meaning]] of the [[Buddha’s]] teaching."428
  
 
or:
 
or:
  
"Those who do not know these two standpoints cannot understand the teaching of the Buddha."
+
"Those who do not know these two standpoints cannot understand the [[teaching]] of the [[Buddha]]."
  
(dve satye tamupāshritya Buddhānām dharmadhāraṇa. lokasamvṛtisayañcha satyañcha paramārthataḥ. yenayor na vijānanti vibhāgam satyayor dvayoḥ. te tattvam na vijānanti gambhīram Buddhaśāsane).429
+
(dve satye tamupāshritya Buddhānām dharmadhāraṇa. lokasamvṛtisayañcha satyañcha [[paramārthataḥ]]. yenayor na vijānanti vibhāgam satyayor dvayoḥ. te tattvam na vijānanti gambhīram Buddhaśāsane).429
  
Thus, the doctrine of emptiness is given to save, or to account for, empirical phenomena and practical affairs. Nāgārjuna’s twofold truth has also been considered as two fixed sets of truth. His distinction between saṁvrtisatya and paramārthasatya has been taken to imply or correspond to an ontological distinction between ‘relative reality’ and ‘absolute reality’.
+
Thus, the [[doctrine]] of [[emptiness]] is given to save, or to account for, [[empirical]] [[phenomena]] and {{Wiki|practical}} affairs. [[Nāgārjuna’s]] twofold [[truth]] has also been considered as two fixed sets of [[truth]]. His {{Wiki|distinction}} between [[saṁvrtisatya]] and [[paramārthasatya]] has been taken to imply or correspond to an {{Wiki|ontological}} {{Wiki|distinction}} between ‘[[relative]] [[reality]]’ and ‘[[absolute]] [[reality]]’.
  
III. The Relation between the Concepts of Suññatā and Śūnyatā
+
III. The [[Relation]] between the Concepts of [[Suññatā]] and [[Śūnyatā]]
  
Here we start to come to an important point about the approach of Suññatā (空) and Śūnyatā (空 性) i.e., the relation between the concept of Suññatā in Pāli Nikāya and Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna sūtras.
+
Here we start to come to an important point about the approach of [[Suññatā]] ([[]]) and [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]) i.e., the [[relation]] between the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Suññatā]] in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāya]] and [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna sūtras]].
  
The teaching on Suññatā is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the difference in standpoint that is adopted by each school. The Mādhyamika primarily shows the inadequacy and incompetence of logic and reason to grasp Reality or to describe it accurately. On the other hand the primary interest of Suññatā in the Theravāda is in ethics and ethical culture. Its approach is not so much philosophical, or even dialectical, as preeminently ethical and religious. Hence the Theravāda, following the example of the Buddha, is not disposed to go thoroughly into, all the philosophical implications of the theory of causality. It is possible to deny the reality of dukkha on the basis of the same arguments on which it denies the reality of the dukkhatā, that is, the experience of dukkha. But to do so is to do harm to its ethical ideology and emphasis on ethical striving. If there is no dukkha there is no point in undertaking ethical culture and religious endeavour. The same consideration applies to other categories such as vedanā (受), magga (道) and nibbuti (解 脫).
+
The [[teaching]] on [[Suññatā]] is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the [[difference]] in standpoint that is adopted by each school. The [[Mādhyamika]] primarily shows the inadequacy and incompetence of [[logic]] and [[reason]] to [[grasp]] [[Reality]] or to describe it accurately. On the other hand the [[primary]] [[interest]] of [[Suññatā]] in the [[Theravāda]] is in [[ethics]] and [[ethical]] {{Wiki|culture}}. Its approach is not so much [[philosophical]], or even [[dialectical]], as preeminently [[ethical]] and [[religious]]. Hence the [[Theravāda]], following the example of the [[Buddha]], is not disposed to go thoroughly into, all the [[philosophical]] implications of the {{Wiki|theory}} of [[causality]]. It is possible to deny the [[reality]] of [[dukkha]] on the basis of the same arguments on which it denies the [[reality]] of the [[dukkhatā]], that is, the [[experience]] of [[dukkha]]. But to do so is to do harm to its [[ethical]] ideology and {{Wiki|emphasis}} on [[ethical]] striving. If there is no [[dukkha]] there is no point in {{Wiki|undertaking}} [[ethical]] {{Wiki|culture}} and [[religious]] endeavour. The same [[consideration]] applies to other categories such as [[vedanā]] ([[]]), [[magga]] ([[]]) and [[nibbuti]] ([[解 脫]]).
  
The Theravāda denies the reality of the feeler (vedaka, 受 者), the doer (kāraka, 造 作 者), and the released (nibbuta, 解 脫 者). It could have gone further and denied release (nibbuti, 解 脫), feeling (vedāna, 受) and the path (magga, 道). But this is not done for obvious ethical reasons. To deny the reality of the path is to rule out altogether the possibility of a religious life. To deny feeling is to deny the very possibility of experience. To deny release is to render all life aimless and philosophical consistency and thoroughness are, in the Theravāda, subordinated to ethics and the dictates of ethics. This standpoint of the Theravādins is entirely opposed to that adopted by Nāgājuna, at least in his capacity as the author of the Kārikas. In this work, he denies not only kāraka but kriyā as well (ch. XVIII), not only nibbuta but nibbuti (Nirvāṇa) as well (ch. XXV), not only pudgala (我) but skandha (蘊), dhātu (界) and āyatana (處) as well (ch. III), and so on. His logic does not deter Nāgājuna from denying even the reality of the Buddha and his Jhāna. But the Theravādin has elected to follow the middle path in a way that is more faithful than that of Nāgārjuna himself.
+
The [[Theravāda]] denies the [[reality]] of the feeler ([[vedaka]], [[]] [[]]), the doer ([[kāraka]], 造 作 [[]]), and the released ([[nibbuta]], [[解 脫]] [[]]). It could have gone further and denied [[release]] ([[nibbuti]], [[解 脫]]), [[feeling]] ([[vedāna]], [[]]) and the [[path]] ([[magga]], [[]]). But this is not done for obvious [[ethical]] [[reasons]]. To deny the [[reality]] of the [[path]] is to {{Wiki|rule}} out altogether the possibility of a [[religious]] [[life]]. To deny [[feeling]] is to deny the very possibility of [[experience]]. To deny [[release]] is to render all [[life]] aimless and [[philosophical]] [[consistency]] and thoroughness are, in the [[Theravāda]], subordinated to [[ethics]] and the dictates of [[ethics]]. This standpoint of the [[Theravādins]] is entirely opposed to that adopted by [[Nāgājuna]], at least in his capacity as the author of the [[Kārikas]]. In this work, he denies not only [[kāraka]] but [[kriyā]] as well (ch. XVIII), not only [[nibbuta]] but [[nibbuti]] ([[Nirvāṇa]]) as well (ch. XXV), not only [[pudgala]] ([[]]) but [[skandha]] ([[]]), [[dhātu]] ([[]]) and [[āyatana]] ([[]]) as well (ch. III), and so on. His [[logic]] does not deter [[Nāgājuna]] from denying even the [[reality]] of the [[Buddha]] and his [[Jhāna]]. But the [[Theravādin]] has elected to follow the [[middle path]] in a way that is more faithful than that of [[Nāgārjuna]] himself.
  
The difference between the Śūnyatā (空 性) of Mahāyāna and the Suññatā (空) of Theravāda is not fundamental as may appear at first sight. All the differences are due only to a difference in approach to the facts of nature. This fact emerges all the more clearly as we go further in considering the Suññatā of the Theravāda. The Suññatā of things has been considered in the Theravāda books from a variety of standpoints, with the ethical interest foremost in every case.
+
The [[difference]] between the [[Śūnyatā]] ([[空 性]]) of [[Mahāyāna]] and the [[Suññatā]] ([[]]) of [[Theravāda]] is not fundamental as may appear at first [[sight]]. All the differences are due only to a [[difference]] in approach to the facts of [[nature]]. This fact emerges all the more clearly as we go further in considering the [[Suññatā]] of the [[Theravāda]]. The [[Suññatā]] of things has been considered in the [[Theravāda]] [[books]] from a variety of standpoints, with the [[ethical]] [[interest]] foremost in every case.
  
1. Suññatā without divisions comprehends the whole universe.
+
1. [[Suññatā]] without divisions comprehends the whole [[universe]].
  
2. Suññatā is twofold when it refers to substance and substantial.
+
2. [[Suññatā]] is twofold when it refers to [[substance]] and substantial.
  
3. Suññatā is fourfold when it refers to the following modes: not seeing substance in oneself, not attributing substance to another (person or thing), not transferring one’s self to another, not bringing in another’s self into oneself:
+
3. [[Suññatā]] is fourfold when it refers to the following modes: not [[seeing]] [[substance]] in oneself, not attributing [[substance]] to another ([[person]] or thing), not transferring one’s [[self]] to another, not bringing in another’s [[self]] into oneself:
  
 
(neva katthaci attānam passati, (na ca kvacani parassa ca attānaṁ kvaci passati), na tam parassa parassa kiñcanabhave upanetabbam passati, na parassa attanam attano kincanabhave upanetabbam passati).430
 
(neva katthaci attānam passati, (na ca kvacani parassa ca attānaṁ kvaci passati), na tam parassa parassa kiñcanabhave upanetabbam passati, na parassa attanam attano kincanabhave upanetabbam passati).430
  
4. Suññatā is sixfold when it is applied to each of the sense organs, the six kinds of objects corresponding to them and the six kinds of consciousness arising from them, from the point of view of the following six characteristics: substance (atta), substantial (attaniya), permanent (nicca), stable (dhuva), eternal (sassata) and non-evolutionary (avipariṇāmadhamma).431
+
4. [[Suññatā]] is sixfold when it is applied to each of the [[sense organs]], the six kinds of [[objects]] corresponding to them and the six kinds of [[consciousness]] [[arising]] from them, from the point of [[view]] of the following six [[characteristics]]: [[substance]] ([[atta]]), substantial ([[attaniya]]), [[permanent]] ([[nicca]]), {{Wiki|stable}} ([[dhuva]]), [[eternal]] ([[sassata]]) and non-evolutionary ([[avipariṇāmadhamma]]).431
  
5. Suññatā is eightfold when it is considered from the point of view of the following: non-essential (asāra, nissāra sarāpagata, nīccasārāsāra), essentially unstable (dhuvasārāsāra), essentially unhappy or disharmonious (sukhasārāsāra), essentially non-substantial (attasārāsāra), non-permanent (suññaṁ niccena), non-stable (suññaṁ dhuvena), non-eternal (suññaṁ sussatena), evolutionary or fluxional (vipariṇāmadhamma). 432
+
5. [[Suññatā]] is eightfold when it is considered from the point of [[view]] of the following: non-essential (asāra, nissāra sarāpagata, nīccasārāsāra), [[essentially]] unstable ([[dhuvasārāsāra]]), [[essentially]] [[unhappy]] or [[disharmonious]] ([[sukhasārāsāra]]), [[essentially non-substantial]] ([[attasārāsāra]]), [[non-permanent]] ([[suññaṁ niccena]]), [[non-stable]] ([[suññaṁ dhuvena]]), [[non-eternal]] ([[suññaṁ sussatena]]), evolutionary or fluxional ([[vipariṇāmadhamma]]). 432
  
6. Suññatā is tenfold from the point of view of the following modes: devoid (ritta), empty (tuccha), void (suñña), non-substantial (anatta), godless (anissariya), unfree (akamakāri), disappointing (alabbhaniya), powerless (avasavattaka), non-self (para), separated (vivitta).433
+
6. [[Suññatā]] is tenfold from the point of [[view]] of the following modes: devoid ([[ritta]]), [[empty]] ([[tuccha]]), [[void]] ([[suñña]]), [[non-substantial]] ([[anatta]]), godless ([[anissariya]]), unfree ([[akamakāri]]), disappointing ([[alabbhaniya]]), powerless ([[avasavattaka]]), [[non-self]] ([[para]]), separated ([[vivitta]]).433
  
7. Suññatā is twelvefold from the point of view of these other modes thus taking rūpa as an instance one can regard it as being: (satto), no animal (jīvo), no human (naro), no youth (mānavo), no woman (itthi), no man (puriso), no substance (attā), nothing substantial (attaniya), not myself (ahaṁ), not mine (mama), not another’s (aññassa), not anybody’s (kassaci).434
+
7. [[Suññatā]] is twelvefold from the point of [[view]] of these other modes thus taking [[rūpa]] as an instance one can regard it as [[being]]: ([[satto]]), no [[animal]] ([[jīvo]]), no [[human]] ([[naro]]), no youth ([[mānavo]]), no woman ([[itthi]]), no man (puriso), no [[substance]] ([[attā]]), [[nothing]] substantial ([[attaniya]]), not myself ([[ahaṁ]]), not mine ([[mama]]), not another’s ([[aññassa]]), not anybody’s ([[kassaci]]).434
  
8. Suññatā is forty-twofold when considered from the point of view of these modes: impermanent (anicca), inconsistent (dukkha), diseased (roga), abscessed (gaṇḍa), evil (sallu), painful (agha), ailing (ābādhu), alien (para), decaying (paloka), distressing (iti), oppressing (upuddava), fearful (bhayu), harassing (upasagga), unsteady (cala), breaking (pabhaṅga), unstable (addhuvu), unprotected (atāna), unsheltered (alena), helpless (asaraṇa), refugeless (asaraṇībhūta), empty (ritta), devoid (tuccha), void (suñña), substanceless (anatta), unpleasant (anassāda), disadvantageous (ādīnava), changing (vipariṇāmadhamma), essenceless (asāraka), originating pain (aghamāla), torturing (vadhaka), annihilating (vibhava), depraved (sāsava), compounded (saṅkhatu), frustrating (maramisa), tending to birth (jātidhamma), tending to decay (jarādhamma), tending to disease (vyādhidhummu), tending to death (maraṅadhamma), tending to grief, sorrow and lamentation (sokuparidevu dukkhu domanassa upāyāsa dhamma), originating (samudaya), cesant (atthaṇgama), dissolving (nissaranṇa).435
+
8. [[Suññatā]] is forty-twofold when considered from the point of [[view]] of these modes: [[impermanent]] ([[anicca]]), inconsistent ([[dukkha]]), diseased ([[roga]]), abscessed ([[gaṇḍa]]), [[evil]] ([[sallu]]), [[painful]] ([[agha]]), ailing ([[ābādhu]]), alien ([[para]]), decaying ([[paloka]]), distressing ([[iti]]), oppressing ([[upuddava]]), {{Wiki|fearful}} ([[bhayu]]), harassing ([[upasagga]]), unsteady ([[cala]]), breaking ([[pabhaṅga]]), unstable ([[addhuvu]]), unprotected ([[atāna]]), unsheltered ([[alena]]), helpless ([[asaraṇa]]), refugeless ([[asaraṇībhūta]]), [[empty]] ([[ritta]]), devoid ([[tuccha]]), [[void]] ([[suñña]]), substanceless ([[anatta]]), [[unpleasant]] ([[anassāda]]), disadvantageous ([[ādīnava]]), changing ([[vipariṇāmadhamma]]), [[essenceless]] ([[asāraka]]), originating [[pain]] ([[aghamāla]]), torturing ([[vadhaka]]), annihilating ([[vibhava]]), depraved ([[sāsava]]), [[compounded]] ([[saṅkhatu]]), [[frustrating]] ([[maramisa]]), tending to [[birth]] ([[jātidhamma]]), tending to [[decay]] ([[jarādhamma]]), tending to {{Wiki|disease}} ([[vyādhidhummu]]), tending to [[death]] ([[maraṅadhamma]]), tending to [[grief]], [[sorrow]] and [[lamentation]] (sokuparidevu dukkhu [[domanassa]] upāyāsa [[dhamma]]), originating ([[samudaya]]), cesant (atthaṇgama), dissolving (nissaranṇa).435
  
When the Buddha says that one should look upon the world as being suñña he means that one should regard the world of objects and subjects in all the above ways. 436
+
When the [[Buddha]] says that one should look upon the [[world]] as [[being]] [[suñña]] he means that one should regard the [[world]] of [[objects]] and [[subjects]] in all the above ways. 436
  
These are not the only ways in which Suññatā is considered in the books of the Theravāda. The other analyses of this concept show a more detailed and deeper insight into the understanding of Suññatā. Before we can proceed to their examination it is necessary to refer at this stage to some of the divisions of śūnyatā that occur in the books of the Mahāyāna.
+
These are not the only ways in which [[Suññatā]] is considered in the [[books]] of the [[Theravāda]]. The other analyses of this {{Wiki|concept}} show a more detailed and deeper [[insight]] into the [[understanding]] of [[Suññatā]]. Before we can proceed to their {{Wiki|examination}} it is necessary to refer at this stage to some of the divisions of [[śūnyatā]] that occur in the [[books]] of the [[Mahāyāna]].
  
First of all, it may be very useful for our analysis, if we can give a look at the number of Śūnyatās which is often listed in Mahāyāna texts. The commentary Abhisamayālaṁkārāloka (莊 嚴 證 道 歌) of Haribhadra (師 子 賢) on Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) speaks of twenty modes of Śūnyatā. The Madhyānata-vibhaṅgaṭīkā (中 邊 分 別 論 疏) mentions sixteen modes of Śūnyatās. Dignāga (陳 那) in Prajñāpāramitāpiṇdārtha speaks of sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.437 Obermiller438 analyses the twenty modes of Śūnyatās on the basis of Abhisamayālaṁkarāloka of Haribhadra. The Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā adds a new dimension to the domain of Śūnyatā when it says the Śūnyatā of all the dharmas cannot even be described. On the Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā there is a commentary known as āloka written by Haribhadra. In this commentary twenty modes of Śūnyatā have been mentioned and he also assigns each mode of Śūnyatā to one of the ten planes of meditation (dasa-bhūmi) or to the preparatory or posterior stages. Prof. T.R.V. Murti439 who has given a list of twenty modes of Śūnyatā as an appendix to the Central Philosophy of Buddhism surmises that it is a later innovation as Nāgājuna himself does not deal with them. The list as given by him is found at several places in Mahāyāna literature, such as the Pañcavimśati-sāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā, the Madhyānta-vibhaṇgaṭīkā and the Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka. It is clear that Professor Murti is not aware of the list that appears in the Pāli books, for otherwise he would not have said that the list found in the Mahāyāna literature was late in point of elaboration. The list that he has given may be quoted from the Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka: 440
+
First of all, it may be very useful for our analysis, if we can give a look at the number of [[Śūnyatā]]s which is often listed in [[Mahāyāna]] texts. The commentary [[Abhisamayālaṁkārāloka]] (莊 [[]] [[]] 歌) of [[Haribhadra]] ([[]] [[]] [[]]) on [[Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā]] ([[八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經]]) speaks of twenty modes of [[Śūnyatā]]. The [[Madhyānata-vibhaṅgaṭīkā]] ([[]] 邊 分 [[]] 論 疏) mentions sixteen modes of [[Śūnyatā]]s. [[Dignāga]] ([[]] 那) in [[Prajñāpāramitāpiṇdārtha]] speaks of sixteen modes of [[Śūnyatā]].437 [[Obermiller438]] analyses the twenty modes of [[Śūnyatā]]s on the basis of [[Abhisamayālaṁkarāloka]] of [[Haribhadra]]. The [[Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā]] adds a new [[dimension]] to the domain of [[Śūnyatā]] when it says the [[Śūnyatā]] of all the [[dharmas]] cannot even be described. On the [[Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā]] there is a commentary known as [[āloka]] written by [[Haribhadra]]. In this commentary twenty modes of [[Śūnyatā]] have been mentioned and he also assigns each mode of [[Śūnyatā]] to one of the ten planes of [[meditation]] ([[dasa-bhūmi]]) or to the preparatory or posterior stages. Prof. T.R.V. Murti439 who has given a list of twenty modes of [[Śūnyatā]] as an appendix to the Central [[Philosophy]] of [[Buddhism]] surmises that it is a later innovation as [[Nāgājuna]] himself does not deal with them. The list as given by him is found at several places in [[Mahāyāna]] {{Wiki|literature}}, such as the [[Pañcavimśati-sāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā]], the [[Madhyānta-vibhaṇgaṭīkā]] and the [[Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka]]. It is clear that [[Professor]] [[Murti]] is not {{Wiki|aware}} of the list that appears in the [[Pāli]] [[books]], for otherwise he would not have said that the list found in the [[Mahāyāna]] {{Wiki|literature}} was late in point of [[elaboration]]. The list that he has given may be quoted from the [[Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka]])]: 440
  
1. The Unreality of Internal Elements of Existence (adhyātmaśūnyatā, 內 空 的 不 實 本 質). The first mode applies to physical facts, states such as feeling, volition etc. Their nature is not described either as changing (akūṭastha) or as totally undestroyable (avināśī); that is neither real (sat) nor unreal (asat). This constitutes their Śūnyatā relatively or unrelatively.
+
1. The Unreality of Internal [[Elements]] of [[Existence]] ([[adhyātmaśūnyatā]], 內 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). The first mode applies to [[physical]] facts, states such as [[feeling]], [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volition]] etc. Their [[nature]] is not described either as changing (akūṭastha) or as totally undestroyable ([[avināśī]]); that is neither real ([[sat]]) nor unreal ([[asat]]). This constitutes their [[Śūnyatā]] relatively or unrelatively.
  
2. The Unreality of External Objects (bahirdhāśūnyatā, 外 空 的 不 實 本 質). This relates to external forms because all forms can be external only. The external form is taken in shape of sense organs such as eye, nose etc. This is known as the Unreality of External Objects.
+
2. The Unreality of External [[Objects]] ([[bahirdhāśūnyatā]], 外 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). This relates to external [[forms]] because all [[forms]] can be external only. The external [[form]] is taken in shape of [[sense organs]] such as [[eye]], {{Wiki|nose}} etc. This is known as the Unreality of External [[Objects]].
  
3. The Unreality of both together as in the sense organs or the body (adhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatā, 內 外 空 的 不 實 本 質). Since all the dharmas are unreal and the basis of all the dharmas is also unreal, their (of dharmas and bases) knowledge is also unreal.
+
3. The Unreality of both together as in the [[sense organs]] or the [[body]] ([[adhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatā]], 內 外 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). Since all the [[dharmas]] are unreal and the [[basis of all]] the [[dharmas]] is also unreal, their (of [[dharmas]] and bases) [[knowledge]] is also unreal.
  
4. The Unreality of (the knowledge of) Unreality (Śūnyatāśūnyatā, 非 空 的 不 實 本 質). This is an important mode of Śūnyatā. The criticism that everything is relative, unreal (Śūnya) may be thought to stand out as a view; when all things are rejected, the rejection itself could not be rejected. This rejection itself is as relative, unreal as the rejected.
+
4. The Unreality of (the [[knowledge]] of) Unreality ([[Śūnyatāśūnyatā]], [[非 空]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). This is an important mode of [[Śūnyatā]]. The [[criticism]] that everything is [[relative]], unreal ([[Śūnya]]) may be [[thought]] to stand out as a [[view]]; when all things are rejected, the rejection itself could not be rejected. This rejection itself is as [[relative]], unreal as the rejected.
  
5. The Unreality of the Great Space (mahāśūnyatā, 大 空 的 不 實 本 質). Hence we can say that space is notional, our conception of it is relative to this distinction of directions east, west etc., and also to the things resident in them. The Śūnyatā of space is termed as Great Space because it has infinite expanse.
+
5. The Unreality of the Great [[Space]] ([[mahāśūnyatā]], 大 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). Hence we can say that [[space]] is notional, our {{Wiki|conception}} of it is [[relative]] to this {{Wiki|distinction}} of [[directions]] [[east]], [[west]] etc., and also to the things resident in them. The [[Śūnyatā]] of [[space]] is termed as Great [[Space]] because it has [[infinite]] expanse.
  
6. The Unreality of the Ultimate Reality (parmārthaśūnyatā, 真 空 的 不 實 本 質). By the Unreality of the Ultimate Reality is meant the unreality of Nirvāṇa as a separate reality.
+
6. The Unreality of the [[Ultimate Reality]] ([[parmārthaśūnyatā]], 真 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). By the Unreality of the [[Ultimate Reality]] is meant the unreality of [[Nirvāṇa]] as a separate [[reality]].
  
7. The Unreality of the Conditioned (saṁskṛtaśūnyatā, 俗 空 / 有 為 的 不 實 本 質).
+
7. The Unreality of the [[Conditioned]] ([[saṁskṛtaśūnyatā]], 俗 [[]] / [[]] 為 的 不 [[]] 本 質).
  
8. The Unreality of the Unconditioned (asaṁskṛtaśūnyatā, 無 為 的 不 實 本 質). These two unrealities make a natural pair. The conditioned is unreal and it is nothing in itself, it is neither permanent nor nonemergent. The unconditioned (asaṁskṛta) can only be conceived in contradiction to the conditioned; it is neither brought out into being nor destroyed by any activity of ours.
+
8. The Unreality of the [[Unconditioned]] ([[asaṁskṛtaśūnyatā]], [[]] 為 的 不 [[]] 本 質). These two unrealities make a natural pair. The [[conditioned]] is unreal and it is [[nothing]] in itself, it is neither [[permanent]] nor nonemergent. The [[unconditioned]] ([[asaṁskṛta]]) can only be [[conceived]] in {{Wiki|contradiction}} to the [[conditioned]]; it is neither brought out into [[being]] nor destroyed by any [[activity]] of ours.
  
9. The Unreality of the Limitless (atyantaśūnyatā, 無 限 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā is with reference to our consciousness of the Limit and the Limitless. With regard to this unreality T.R.V. Murti says441 that it might be thought that steering clear of the two extremes or ends of Existentialism and Nihilism, we are relying on a middle line of demarcation and that thereby the Middle or the Limitless might become invested with a nature of its own. The Limitless is nothing in itself; the Middle position is no position at all, but a review of positions.
+
9. The Unreality of the Limitless ([[atyantaśūnyatā]], [[]] 限 的 不 [[]] 本 質). This mode of [[Śūnyatā]] is with reference to our [[consciousness]] of the Limit and the Limitless. With regard to this unreality {{Wiki|T.R.V. Murti}} says441 that it might be [[thought]] that steering clear of the [[two extremes]] or ends of {{Wiki|Existentialism}} and {{Wiki|Nihilism}}, we are relying on a middle line of demarcation and that thereby the Middle or the Limitless might become invested with a [[nature]] of its [[own]]. The Limitless is [[nothing]] in itself; the Middle position is no position at all, but a review of positions.
  
10. The Unreality of that which is Beginningless and Endless (anavarāgraśūnyatā, 無 始 , 無 終 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā is similar in character. It applies to distinctions in time such as beginning, the middle and the end. These distinctions are subjective. We can say that nothing stands out rigidly on the beginning, the middle and the end, the times flow into each other. Consequent on the rejection of the beginning etc. the beginningless too turns out to be notional; and it should be recognised as relative or unreal on the account.
+
10. The Unreality of that which is [[Beginningless]] and [[Endless]] ([[anavarāgraśūnyatā]], [[無 始]] , [[無 終 的 不 實 本 質]]). This mode of [[Śūnyatā]] is similar in [[character]]. It applies to {{Wiki|distinctions}} in time such as beginning, the middle and the end. These {{Wiki|distinctions}} are [[subjective]]. We can say that [[nothing]] stands out rigidly on the beginning, the middle and the end, the times flow into each other. Consequent on the rejection of the beginning etc. the [[beginningless]] too turns out to be notional; and it should be recognised as [[relative]] or unreal on the account.
  
11. The Unreality of Undeniable (anavakāraśūnyatā, 非 夫 定 的 不 實 本 質). When we reject anything as untenable, something else is kept aside as unrejectable, the undeniable, it might be thought. This eleventh mode of Śūnyatā brings out this aspect.
+
11. The Unreality of Undeniable ([[anavakāraśūnyatā]], [[]] [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). When we reject anything as untenable, something else is kept aside as unrejectable, the undeniable, it might be [[thought]]. This eleventh mode of [[Śūnyatā]] brings out this aspect.
  
12. The Unreality of the Ultimate Essences (prakṛtiśūnyatā, 自 性 的 不 實 本 質). All the things exist in themselves. Nobody causes them either to happen or to mar them. The things are in themselves void, lack essential character of their own. There is no change in our notions not in real.
+
12. The Unreality of the [[Ultimate]] [[Essences]] ([[prakṛtiśūnyatā]], 自 [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). All the things [[exist]] in themselves. Nobody [[causes]] them either to happen or to mar them. The things are in themselves [[void]], lack [[essential]] [[character]] of their [[own]]. There is no change in our notions not in real.
  
13. The Unreality of All Elements (sarvadharmaśūnyatā, 諸 法 相 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā only reiterates that all modes of being, phenomenal and noumenal lack essential reality and so are unreal.
+
13. The Unreality of All [[Elements]] ([[sarvadharmaśūnyatā]], 諸 [[]] [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). This mode of [[Śūnyatā]] only reiterates that all modes of [[being]], {{Wiki|phenomenal}} and [[noumenal]] lack [[essential]] [[reality]] and so are unreal.
  
14. The Unreality of all Definitions (lakṣaṇaśūnyatā, 相 的 不 實 本 質). In the early Buddhism an attempt had been made to give a precise definition of entities e.g., the impenetrability of matter, and apprehension of object of consciousness (vijñāna). This brings home to us that matter and other entities lack the essence attributed to them. All definiton is of the nature of a distinction within general class and is therefore nominal in character.
+
14. The Unreality of all Definitions ([[lakṣaṇaśūnyatā]], [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). In the [[early Buddhism]] an attempt had been made to give a precise [[definition]] of entities e.g., the impenetrability of {{Wiki|matter}}, and apprehension of [[object]] of [[consciousness]] ([[vijñāna]]). This brings home to us that {{Wiki|matter}} and other entities lack the [[essence]] attributed to them. All definiton is of the [[nature]] of a {{Wiki|distinction}} within general class and is therefore nominal in [[character]].
  
15. The Unreality of the Past, the Present and the Future (anauplambhaśūnyatā, 過 去 , 現 在 , 未 來 的 不 實 本 質). The unreality or the purely nominal character of the past, the present and the future is demonstrable by the consideration that in the past itself there is no present and the future and the vice versa; and yet without such relating the consciousness of the past etc. does not arise.
+
15. The Unreality of the Past, the Present and the Future ([[anauplambhaśūnyatā]], 過 去 , 現 在 , 未 來 的 不 [[]] 本 質). The unreality or the purely nominal [[character]] of the {{Wiki|past}}, the {{Wiki|present}} and the {{Wiki|future}} is demonstrable by the [[consideration]] that in the {{Wiki|past}} itself there is no {{Wiki|present}} and the {{Wiki|future}} and the [[vice versa]]; and yet without such relating the [[consciousness]] of the {{Wiki|past}} etc. does not arise.
  
16. The Unreality of Relation or Combination conceived as non-ens (abhāvasvabhāvaśūnyatā, 無 法 有 法 空 的 不 實 本 質). All the elements of the phenomenal existence are dependent on each other and they are dependent (pratītyasamutpannatvāt), and they have no nature of their own.
+
16. The Unreality of [[Relation]] or Combination [[conceived]] as non-ens ([[abhāvasvabhāvaśūnyatā]], [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). All the [[elements]] of the {{Wiki|phenomenal}} [[existence]] are dependent on each other and they are dependent (pratītyasamutpannatvāt), and they have no [[nature]] of their [[own]].
  
17. The Unreality of the Positive Constituents of Empirical Existence (bhāvaśūnyatā, 有 空 的 不 實 本 質). The five upādāna skandhas i.e. duhkha, samudaya, loka, dṛṣṭi and bhāva do not stand for any objective reality, their collection is a non-entity, as it is a grouping subjectively imposed upon them. This shows that corresponding to words and concepts there is no entity.
+
17. The Unreality of the Positive Constituents of [[Empirical]] [[Existence]] ([[bhāvaśūnyatā]], [[]] [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). The five [[upādāna]] [[skandhas]] i.e. [[duhkha]], [[samudaya]], [[loka]], [[dṛṣṭi]] and [[bhāva]] do not stand for any [[objective]] [[reality]], their collection is a [[non-entity]], as it is a grouping subjectively imposed upon them. This shows that corresponding to words and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] there is no [[entity]].
  
18. The Unreality of the non-ens (of the Non-empirical) (abhāvaśūyatā, 非 無 有 的 不 實 本 質). The unconditioned conceived as the absence of the five groups is also unreal. Space, one of the unconditioned is defined as non-obstruction (anāvṛtti). This is determined solely by the absence of the positive characters. The same is the case with Nirvāṇa, another unconditioned.
+
18. The Unreality of the non-ens (of the Non-[[empirical]]) ([[abhāvaśūyatā]], [[]] [[]] [[]] 的 不 [[]] 本 質). The [[unconditioned]] [[conceived]] as the absence of the five groups is also unreal. [[Space]], one of the [[unconditioned]] is defined as [[non-obstruction]] ([[anāvṛtti]]). This is determined solely by the absence of the positive characters. The same is the case with [[Nirvāṇa]], another [[unconditioned]].
  
19. The Unreality of the Self-being (svabhāvaśūnyatā, 有 法 空 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā emphasises the nature of reality as something existing in itself (svabhāva). It may be stated that svabhāva is here dialectically juxtaposed to Śūnyatā (svabhāvasya śūnyatā).
+
19. The Unreality of the [[Self]]-[[being]] ([[svabhāvaśūnyatā]], [[有 法 空 的 不 實 本 質]]). This mode of [[Śūnyatā]] emphasises the [[nature]] of [[reality]] as something [[existing]] in itself ([[svabhāva]]). It may be stated that [[svabhāva]] is here dialectically juxtaposed to [[Śūnyatā]] ([[svabhāvasya śūnyatā]]).
  
20. The Unreality of Dependent Being (parabhāvasūnyatā, 第 一 有 空 的 不 實 本 質). In this case also no external factor like the agent or his instruments play any part in making up its reality.
+
20. The Unreality of Dependent [[Being]] ([[parabhāvasūnyatā]], [[第 一 有 空 的 不 實 本 質]]). In this case also no external factor like the agent or his instruments play any part in making up its [[reality]].
  
A careful examination of the evidence in the Pāli canon shows that this list cannot be so late as professor T.R.V. Murti thinks it is. As a matter of fact the Pāli records preserve for us a longer list than that of the twenty modes.
+
A careful {{Wiki|examination}} of the {{Wiki|evidence}} in the [[Pāli]] [[canon]] shows that this list cannot be so late as [[professor]] {{Wiki|T.R.V. Murti}} [[thinks]] it is. As a {{Wiki|matter}} of fact the [[Pāli]] records preserve for us a longer list than that of the twenty modes.
  
"Suññasuññaṁ (空), saṁkhārasuññaṁ (有 為 空), vipariṇāmasuññaṁ (壞 空), aggasuññaṁ (上 空), lakkhhṇasuññaṁ (相 空), vikkhambhanasuññaṁ (撤 空), tadangasuññaṁ (類 空), samucchedasuññaṁ (滅 空), patippassadhisuññaṁ (輕 安 空), nissaraṇasuññaṁ (捨 空), ajjhattasuññaṁ (內 空), bahiddhāsuññaṁ (外 空), dubhatosuññaṁ (假 空), sabhāgasuññaṁ (同 分 空), visabhāgasuññaṁ (同 分 分 別 空), esanāsuññaṁ (欲 空), pariggahasuññaṁ (持 空), paṭilābhasuññaṁ (樂 空), paṭivedhasuññaṁ (俉 空), ekattasuññaṁ (惟 空), nānattasuññaṁ (慧 空), khantisuññaṁ (忍 空), adhiṭṭhānasuññaṁ (願 空), pariyogāhanasuññaṁ (入 空), paramatthasuññaṁ (勝 義 諦 空)."
+
"Suññasuññaṁ ([[]]), saṁkhārasuññaṁ ([[有 為 空]]), vipariṇāmasuññaṁ ([[壞 空]]), aggasuññaṁ ([[上 空]]), lakkhhṇasuññaṁ ([[相 空]]), vikkhambhanasuññaṁ ([[撤 空]]), tadangasuññaṁ ([[類 空]]), samucchedasuññaṁ ([[滅 空]]), patippassadhisuññaṁ ([[輕 安 空]]), nissaraṇasuññaṁ ([[捨 空]]), ajjhattasuññaṁ ([[內 空]]), bahiddhāsuññaṁ ([[外 空]]), dubhatosuññaṁ ([[假 空]]), sabhāgasuññaṁ ([[同 分 空]]), visabhāgasuññaṁ ([[同 分 分 別 空]]), esanāsuññaṁ ([[欲 空]]), pariggahasuññaṁ ([[持 空]]), paṭilābhasuññaṁ ([[樂 空]]), paṭivedhasuññaṁ ([[俉 空]]), ekattasuññaṁ ([[惟 空]]), nānattasuññaṁ ([[慧 空]]), khantisuññaṁ (忍 [[]]), adhiṭṭhānasuññaṁ (願 [[]]), pariyogāhanasuññaṁ (入 [[]]), paramatthasuññaṁ ([[勝 義 諦 空]])."
  
If this list of 25 Suññatā of Patisambhidāmagga belonging to Khuddhaka - Nikāya is compared with what is given in the Mahāyāna texts it will be found that most of the items in the latter are already to be found in Theravāda text. We have here not only a correspondence in ideas but also a correspondence in terminology. This suggests powerfully that at some period in early Buddhist history there had been either close association between the Theravāda and the Mahāyāna or that both schools had derived some of the terminology from a common fund of tradition which may be described as a still earlier form of what may be called, for want of a better term, original Buddhism. This list also tells us something more to confirm our view that the Theravāda teaching on Suññatā is considerably well developed and that the Śūnyatā of the Mādhyamika does not therefore represent a development that is altogether new in the history of Buddhist thought as has been suggested by scholars like Aiyaswami Sastri and Stcherbatsky.442
+
If this list of 25 [[Suññatā]] of [[Patisambhidāmagga]] belonging to [[Khuddhaka]] - [[Nikāya]] is compared with what is given in the [[Mahāyāna]] texts it will be found that most of the items in the [[latter]] are already to be found in [[Theravāda]] text. We have here not only a [[correspondence]] in [[ideas]] but also a [[correspondence]] in {{Wiki|terminology}}. This suggests powerfully that at some period in early [[Buddhist]] history there had been either close association between the [[Theravāda]] and the [[Mahāyāna]] or that both schools had derived some of the {{Wiki|terminology}} from a common fund of [[tradition]] which may be described as a still earlier [[form]] of what may be called, for want of a better term, original [[Buddhism]]. This list also tells us something more to confirm our [[view]] that the [[Theravāda]] [[teaching]] on [[Suññatā]] is considerably well developed and that the [[Śūnyatā]] of the [[Mādhyamika]] does not therefore represent a [[development]] that is altogether new in the history of [[Buddhist]] [[thought]] as has been suggested by [[scholars]] like [[Aiyaswami Sastri]] and Stcherbatsky.442
  
We have already had occasion to remark that the lists given above do not by any means exhaust the Theravāda analysis of Suññatā. The consideration of the many-sided nature of Śūnyatā has been incorporated as an aid to meditation. We are told that Nibbāna itself can be regarded as consisting of Suññatā and that final release could be obtained by developing insight into this fact of the universe.443
+
We have already had [[occasion]] to remark that the lists given above do not by any means exhaust the [[Theravāda]] analysis of [[Suññatā]]. The [[consideration]] of the many-sided [[nature]] of [[Śūnyatā]] has been incorporated as an aid to [[meditation]]. We are told that [[Nibbāna]] itself can be regarded as consisting of [[Suññatā]] and that final [[release]] could be obtained by developing [[insight]] into this fact of the [[universe]].443
  
There are various Interpretative Approaches to understand Śūnyatā as we discussed above. Considering the vast philosophical literature on the concept of Śūnyatā. According to T.R. Sharma in An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy,444 we can divide the various approaches into the following:
+
There are various Interpretative Approaches to understand [[Śūnyatā]] as we discussed above. Considering the vast [[philosophical]] {{Wiki|literature}} on the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]]. According to T.R. [[Sharma]] in An Introduction to [[Buddhist Philosophy]],444 we can divide the various approaches into the following:
  
1. Early Pāli traditions of Theravāda concerning Suññatā
+
1. Early [[Pāli]] [[traditions]] of [[Theravāda]] concerning [[Suññatā]]
  
2. Later Hīnayāna traditions of interpreting Suññatā
+
2. Later [[Hīnayāna]] [[traditions]] of interpreting [[Suññatā]]
  
3. Vijñānavāda, Mādhyamika and Prajñāpāramitā sūtra approaches towards Śūnyatā.
+
3. [[Vijñānavāda]], [[Mādhyamika]] and [[Prajñāpāramitā]] [[sūtra]] approaches towards [[Śūnyatā]].
  
4. The tradition of interpreting Śūnyatā among the Vaipulyasūtra.
+
4. The [[tradition]] of interpreting [[Śūnyatā]] among the [[Vaipulyasūtra]].
  
5. Commentarial approaches adopted in the different commentaries such as Prassanapadā of Candrakīrti and Āloka of Haribhadra.
+
5. {{Wiki|Commentarial}} approaches adopted in the different commentaries such as [[Prassanapadā]] of [[Candrakīrti]] and [[Āloka]] of [[Haribhadra]].
  
The concept of Śūnyatā does not seem fully developed in the first two traditions mentioned above except some stray reference to Puññatā in the early Pāli philosophical works of Theravāda tradition. The concept of Śūnyatā was fully developed by the Prajñā-pāramitā and the Mādhyamika system of philosophy. Nāgājuna seems to be its chief exponent in the sense that he laid major emphasis on his philosophy of nothingness or emptiness (niḥsvabhāva, 虛 無 主 義) to the concept of Śūnyatā.
+
The {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] does not seem fully developed in the first two [[traditions]] mentioned above except some stray reference to [[Puññatā]] in the early [[Pāli]] [[philosophical]] works of [[Theravāda]] [[tradition]]. The {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] was fully developed by the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] and the [[Mādhyamika]] system of [[philosophy]]. [[Nāgārjuna]] seems to be its chief exponent in the [[sense]] that he laid major {{Wiki|emphasis}} on his [[philosophy]] of [[nothingness]] or [[emptiness]] ([[niḥsvabhāva]], [[虛 無 主 義]]) to the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
These meanings of emptiness are exemplified in the successive stages of the Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas and Mahāyāna sūtras or the evolution of the concept of Śūnyatā associated with a number of levels of understanding.
+
These meanings of [[emptiness]] are exemplified in the successive stages of the [[Suññatā]] in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]] and [[Mahāyāna sūtras]] or the [[evolution]] of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] associated with a number of levels of [[understanding]].
  
In Pāli Nikāyas, on the first level, the Suññatā in non-philosophic meaning is as non-substantiality and the ideal of Suññatā that we should contemplate exactly what is negative or affirmative followings its reality. The second level is Suññatā defined as anattā because of void of a self and nothing belonging to a self (anattā), and it comes to exist by the cause of 12 nidānas (Paṭiccasamuppāda). The last meaning is Suññatā considered as Nibbāna because Nibbāna is the state of final release, or trancendental emtiness, while in Mahāyāna sūtras, it is said that, the world or universe is ‘a great set’ of myriad of things. All things co-exist, co-operate and interact upon one another to create innumerable phenomena. This is called the cause. The cause under different conditions produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or neutral retributions. It is the very universal principle, the reason of existence or the norm of existence as such. In other words, because of Śūnyatā, all things can exist; without Śūnyatā, nothing could possibly exist, in the Hṛdaya Sūtra says, ‘The Śūnya does not differ from rūpa’.445 Śūnyatā is, therefore, as the true Nature of Empirical Reality. However, at this stage one may still be attached to conceptualization and to a monistic view of the universe. Because any conceptualization is an extreme. This is the first level of Śūnyatā.
+
In [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]], on the first level, the [[Suññatā]] in non-[[philosophic]] meaning is as [[non-substantiality]] and the {{Wiki|ideal}} of [[Suññatā]] that we should [[contemplate]] exactly what is negative or affirmative followings its [[reality]]. The second level is [[Suññatā]] defined as [[anattā]] because of [[void]] of a [[self]] and [[nothing]] belonging to a [[self]] ([[anattā]]), and it comes to [[exist]] by the [[cause]] of [[12 nidānas]] ([[Paṭiccasamuppāda]]). The last meaning is [[Suññatā]] considered as [[Nibbāna]] because [[Nibbāna]] is the [[state]] of final [[release]], or trancendental [[emptiness]], while in [[Mahāyāna sūtras]], it is said that, the [[world]] or [[universe]] is ‘a great set’ of {{Wiki|myriad}} of things. All things co-[[exist]], co-operate and interact upon one another to create {{Wiki|innumerable}} [[phenomena]]. This is called the [[cause]]. The [[cause]] under different [[conditions]] produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or [[neutral]] retributions. It is the very [[universal]] [[principle]], the [[reason]] of [[existence]] or the norm of [[existence]] as such. In other words, because of [[Śūnyatā]], all things can [[exist]]; without [[Śūnyatā]], [[nothing]] could possibly [[exist]], in the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] says, ‘The [[Śūnya]] does not differ from [[rūpa]]’.445 [[Śūnyatā]] is, therefore, as the true [[Nature]] of [[Empirical]] [[Reality]]. However, at this stage one may still be [[attached]] to [[conceptualization]] and to a {{Wiki|monistic}} [[view]] of the [[universe]]. Because any [[conceptualization]] is an extreme. This is the first level of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
On the second level, Śūnyatā as the Principle of Pratītyasamutyāda, because a thing must have no a nature of its own (svabhāva), it is produced by causes or depends on anything else, so it is Śūnyatā as the Hṛdaya text expresses "Eye is void of self and anything belonging to self, form is void..., visual consciousness is void..."446
+
On the second level, [[Śūnyatā]] as the [[Principle]] of [[Pratītyasamutyāda]], because a thing must have no a [[nature]] of its [[own]] ([[svabhāva]]), it is produced by [[causes]] or depends on anything else, so it is [[Śūnyatā]] as the [[Hṛdaya]] text expresses "[[Eye]] is [[void]] of [[self]] and anything belonging to [[self]], [[form]] is [[void]]..., [[visual consciousness]] is void..."446
  
On the third level, Śūnyatā means Middle way. As we know, common things, which appear to be real, are not really real. But Śūnyatā in this sense may be misinterpreted as non-being or nothing. People distinguish between being and non-being, existence and non-existence, permanence and impermanence, Saṁsāra (the cycle of life and death) and Nirvāṇa. All these should be regarded as extremes. Hence, the term ‘middle way’ (madhyama) is employed to revoke dualistic thinking and refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any dichotomy into ‘being’ and ‘non-being,’ ‘attribute’ and ‘substance’ or ‘cause’ and ‘effect’...The term Śūnyatā means that both naive realism and nihilism are unintelligible and their descriptions of the world should be discarded.
+
On the third level, [[Śūnyatā]] means [[Middle way]]. As we know, common things, which appear to be real, are not really real. But [[Śūnyatā]] in this [[sense]] may be misinterpreted as non-[[being]] or [[nothing]]. [[People]] distinguish between [[being]] and non-[[being]], [[existence]] and non-[[existence]], [[permanence]] and [[impermanence]], [[Saṁsāra]] (the cycle of [[life]] and [[death]]) and [[Nirvāṇa]]. All these should be regarded as [[extremes]]. Hence, the term ‘[[middle way]]’ ([[madhyama]]) is employed to revoke [[dualistic]] [[thinking]] and refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any {{Wiki|dichotomy}} into ‘being’ and ‘[[non-being]],’ ‘attribute’ and ‘[[substance]]’ or ‘[[cause]]’ and ‘effect’...The term [[Śūnyatā]] means that both {{Wiki|naive}} [[realism]] and {{Wiki|nihilism}} are unintelligible and their descriptions of the [[world]] should be discarded.
  
On the fourth level, Śūnyatā as Nirvāṇa and come beyond Nirvāṇa which is truly equated with Tathāgata (如 來) or Dharmatā (法 性) implicating that all things of this world are essentially of the same nature, void of any name or substratum. Mahāyānists declared the forcible statement that there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) and Saṁsāra (娑 婆) because when the complete disappearance of all things is really, there is Nirvāṇa.
+
On the fourth level, [[Śūnyatā]] as [[Nirvāṇa]] and come beyond [[Nirvāṇa]] which is truly equated with [[Tathāgata]] (如 來) or [[Dharmatā]] ([[]] [[]]) implicating that all things of this [[world]] are [[essentially]] of the same [[nature]], [[void]] of any [[name]] or [[substratum]]. [[Mahāyānists]] declared the forcible statement that there is not the slightest [[difference]] between [[Nirvāṇa]] ([[涅 槃]]) and [[Saṁsāra]] ([[娑 婆]]) because when the complete [[disappearance]] of all things is really, there is [[Nirvāṇa]].
  
The next point, Śūnyatā means beyond all Negation Indescribable which implies that monistic as well as dualistic and pluralistic views of the world are untenable. It is the negation of conceptualization, stated as a denial of both duality and non-duality. It is Reality which ultimately transcends existence, non-existence, both and neither. It is beyond the Four categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) viz. ‘neither affirmation nor negation nor both nor neither’. At this stage, one is supposed to be free from all attachments from the rude to the subtle in mind. If there were something more superior even than Nirnāṇa, it is like a dream and a magical delusion. If this occurs, Śūnyatā means total non-attachment.
+
The next point, [[Śūnyatā]] means beyond all {{Wiki|Negation}} [[Indescribable]] which implies that {{Wiki|monistic}} as well as [[dualistic]] and pluralistic [[views]] of the [[world]] are untenable. It is the {{Wiki|negation}} of [[conceptualization]], stated as a {{Wiki|denial}} of both [[duality]] and [[non-duality]]. It is [[Reality]] which ultimately {{Wiki|transcends}} [[existence]], non-[[existence]], both and neither. It is beyond the Four categories of {{Wiki|Intellect}} ([[chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta]]) viz. ‘neither [[affirmation]] nor {{Wiki|negation}} nor both nor neither’. At this stage, one is supposed to be free from all [[attachments]] from the rude to the {{Wiki|subtle}} in [[mind]]. If there were something more {{Wiki|superior}} even than Nirnāṇa, it is like a [[dream]] and a [[magical]] [[delusion]]. If this occurs, [[Śūnyatā]] means total [[non-attachment]].
  
However, if Śūnyatā is the total Śūnyatā, then it is meaningless. Hence on the last level, Śūnyatā is the Means of the Relative Truth (Saṁvrtisatya) and the Ultimate truth (Paramārthasatya). That is to say, worldly truth, though not unconditional, is essential for the attainment of the ultimate Truth and Nirvaṇā. The Hṛdaya Sūtra, the central of the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, has expanded this significance by the emphasis words that ‘rūpa does not differ from Śūnya’ or ‘rūpa is identical with Śūnya’.447 Relative truth is not useless in achieving enlightenment, nor can it be said that there is no relation between worldly and ultimate truths. Thus, Prajñā-pāramitā is of the nature of knowledge; it is a seeing of things, it arises from the combination of causal factors... From that, "Bodhisattvas have no hindrance in their hearts, and since they have no hindrance, they have no fear, are free from contrary and delusive ideas".448 in order that he can content himself (自 在) with entering the world to spread the Truth of Śūnyatā to all walks of life without any obstacle.
+
However, if [[Śūnyatā]] is the total [[Śūnyatā]], then it is meaningless. Hence on the last level, [[Śūnyatā]] is the Means of the [[Relative Truth]] ([[Saṁvrtisatya]]) and the [[Ultimate]] [[truth]] ([[Paramārthasatya]]). That is to say, [[worldly]] [[truth]], though not unconditional, is [[essential]] for the [[attainment]] of the [[ultimate]] [[Truth]] and [[Nirvaṇā]]. The [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]], the central of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[scriptures]], has expanded this significance by the {{Wiki|emphasis}} words that ‘[[rūpa]] does not differ from [[Śūnya]]’ or ‘[[rūpa]] is [[identical]] with Śūnya’.447 [[Relative]] [[truth]] is not useless in achieving [[enlightenment]], nor can it be said that there is no [[relation]] between [[worldly]] and [[ultimate]] [[truths]]. Thus, [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] is of the [[nature]] of [[knowledge]]; it is a [[seeing]] of things, it arises from the combination of causal factors... From that, "[[Bodhisattvas]] have no [[hindrance]] in their hearts, and since they have no [[hindrance]], they have no {{Wiki|fear}}, are free from contrary and delusive ideas".448 in [[order]] that he can content himself (自 在) with entering the [[world]] to spread the [[Truth]] of [[Śūnyatā]] to all walks of [[life]] without any [[obstacle]].
  
Hence, the concept of Śūnyatā in Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra opens our knowledge that in Pāli Nikāyas, the concept of Suññatā is displayed very simple with the idea of the reality and that suññatā in Pañca Nikāya is also the form of real nature i.e. Śūnyatā in Prajñā-pāramitā texts. In other words, Suññatā in Pāli scriptures attached special importance to shere non-self and until the appearance and development of Mahāyāna, specially Prajñā-pāramitā literature, then the field of non-self is represented in two parts: the non-substantiality of the self (pudgala nairātmya) and the non-substantiality of the dharmas (dharma nairātmya) i.e. from subjective to objective, from six internal sense-bases to six external sense-bases, from affirmation of either being or non-being to denial of either being or non-being... are empty. The negation of all things give us to insight into the reality (Śūnyatā of Śūnyatā). That is also to say, Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas is the foundation for the development of Prajñā-pāramitā literature.
+
Hence, the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] [[Sūtra]] opens our [[knowledge]] that in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]], the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Suññatā]] is displayed very simple with the [[idea]] of the [[reality]] and that [[suññatā]] in [[Pañca Nikāya]] is also the [[form]] of real [[nature]] i.e. [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] texts. In other words, [[Suññatā]] in [[Pāli]] [[scriptures]] [[attached]] special importance to shere [[non-self]] and until the [[appearance]] and [[development]] of [[Mahāyāna]], specially [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}, then the field of [[non-self]] is represented in two parts: the [[non-substantiality]] of the [[self]] ([[pudgala nairātmya]]) and the [[non-substantiality]] of the [[dharmas]] ([[dharma nairātmya]]) i.e. from [[subjective]] to [[objective]], from six internal [[sense]]-bases to six external [[sense]]-bases, from [[affirmation]] of either [[being]] or non-[[being]] to {{Wiki|denial}} of either [[being]] or non-[[being]]... are [[empty]]. The {{Wiki|negation}} of all things give us to [[insight]] into the [[reality]] ([[Śūnyatā]] of [[Śūnyatā]]). That is also to say, [[Suññatā]] in [[Pāli]] [[Nikāyas]] is the foundation for the [[development]] of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}.
  
As far as the role of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna texts is concerned, Edward Conze revealed that the Mahāyāna theorists regarded the Hṛdaya Sūtra (the Heart Sūtra) which represents all of the family of Prajñā-pāramitā literature, as ‘The Second Turning of the Wheel of the Law’.449 Because the Hṛdaya Sūtra is the shortest scripture on the doctrine of Śūnyatā, it is the only sūtra in which Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara actively participates as the chief exponent of the insight of Śūnyatā.
+
As far as the role of [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna]] texts is concerned, [[Edward Conze]] revealed that the [[Mahāyāna]] theorists regarded the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] (the [[Heart Sūtra]]) which represents all of the [[family]] of [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] {{Wiki|literature}}, as ‘The Second Turning of the [[Wheel]] of the Law’.449 Because the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]] is the shortest [[scripture]] on the [[doctrine]] of [[Śūnyatā]], it is the only [[sūtra]] in which [[Bodhisattva]] [[Avalokiteśvara]] actively participates as the chief exponent of the [[insight]] of [[Śūnyatā]].
  
Put it in more clear words, it is said that seven weeks after the Buddha’s Enlightenment, he gave the first discourse to group of five ascetics at the Deer forest (鹿 苑), in Isipatana (諸 天 墮 處) entitled ‘Dhamma-cakka-pavattana-vaggo’ (經 轉 法 論) means ‘The Foundation of Kingdom of Norm’ or ‘The rolling of the Wheel of Truth’ or ‘The First Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ to void sense pleasures and self-mortification and follow the Middle Way which leads to calm, wisdom, enlightenment, Nibbāna and to present the reality of sufferings (dukkha), its arising, its cessation and the path to its cessation. Suffering is an eternal problem of human beings. In one form or the other, all progressive thoughts of mankind concentrate on the problem of suffering in the sense of finding out their answer. And the Buddha’s discourse was applied it for whoever can experience the Truth by himself. That is the reason this lecture is called ‘The First Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ and in which the knowledge of Four Holy Truths (四 諦)450 is equated to vidyā (明 , vijjā or knowledge in Pāli).
+
Put it in more clear words, it is said that seven weeks after the [[Buddha’s]] [[Enlightenment]], he gave the first {{Wiki|discourse}} to group of [[five ascetics]] at the {{Wiki|Deer}} {{Wiki|forest}} ([[鹿 苑]]), in [[Isipatana]] ([[諸 天 墮 處]]) entitled ‘[[Dhamma-cakka-pavattana-vaggo]]’ ([[經 轉 法 論]]) means ‘The [[Foundation of Kingdom of Norm]]’ or ‘The rolling of the [[Wheel]] of [[Truth]]’ or ‘The [[First Turning of the Wheel of the Law]]’ to [[void]] [[sense]] [[pleasures]] and [[self-mortification]] and follow the [[Middle Way]] which leads to [[calm]], [[wisdom]], [[enlightenment]], [[Nibbāna]] and to {{Wiki|present}} the [[reality]] of [[sufferings]] ([[dukkha]]), its [[arising]], its [[cessation]] and the [[path]] to its [[cessation]]. [[Suffering]] is an [[eternal]] problem of [[human beings]]. In one [[form]] or the other, all progressive [[thoughts]] of mankind [[concentrate]] on the problem of [[suffering]] in the [[sense]] of finding out their answer. And the [[Buddha’s]] {{Wiki|discourse}} was applied it for whoever can [[experience]] the [[Truth]] by himself. That is the [[reason]] this lecture is called ‘The First Turning of the [[Wheel]] of the Law’ and in which the [[knowledge]] of [[Four Holy Truths]] ([[四 諦]])450 is equated to [[vidyā]] ([[]] , [[vijjā]] or [[knowledge]] in [[Pāli]]).
  
We can read a passage in the Hṛdaya Sūtra:
+
We can read a passage in the [[Hṛdaya Sūtra]]:
  
"All Buddhas of the past, present and future obtained complete vision and perfect enlightenment (anuttara-samyak-sambodhi) by relying on Prajñā-pāramitā. So we know that Prajñā-pāramitā is the great supernatural Mantra, the great bright, unsurpassed and unequalled Mantra which can truly and without fail wipe out all sufferings."
+
"All [[Buddhas]] of the {{Wiki|past}}, {{Wiki|present}} and {{Wiki|future}} obtained complete [[vision]] and [[perfect enlightenment]] ([[anuttara-samyak-sambodhi]]) by relying on [[Prajñā-pāramitā]]. So we know that [[Prajñā-pāramitā]] is the great [[supernatural]] [[Mantra]], the great bright, [[unsurpassed]] and unequalled [[Mantra]] which can truly and without fail wipe out all [[sufferings]]."
  
(三 世 諸 佛 , 依 般 若 波 羅 密 多 故 , 得 阿 耨 多 羅 三 貓 三 菩 提 。 故 知 般 若 波 羅 密 多 , 是 大 神 咒 , 是 大 明 咒 , 是 無 上 咒 , 是 無 等 等 咒 , 能 除 一 切 苦 , 真 實 不 虛). 451
+
(三 [[]] [[]] , 依 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] 多 故 , [[]] 阿 耨 多 羅 三 貓 三 菩 提 。 故 知 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] 多 , [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] 等 等 [[]] [[]] 除 一 [[]] [[]] , 真 [[]] 不 虛). 451
  
Accordingly, this Hṛdaya Sūtra is meant to be, as Edward Conze says, ‘A restatement of the Four holy Truths for beginners on the method of bearing this teaching in mind as well as on the spiritual advantages of following it’.452 Conze dismisses Tantric influence on this text, despite the fact that the closing section comprises a few Tantric terms ‘mantra’.
+
Accordingly, this [[Hṛdaya]] [[Sūtra]] is meant to be, as {{Wiki|Edward Conze}} says, ‘A restatement of the [[Four holy Truths]] for beginners on the method of bearing this [[teaching]] in [[mind]] as well as on the [[spiritual]] advantages of following it’.452 {{Wiki|Conze}} dismisses [[Tantric]] [[influence]] on this text, despite the fact that the closing section comprises a few [[Tantric]] terms ‘[[mantra]]’.
  
Edward Conze’s words, the term mantra (mantā in Pāli, 神 咒) or vidyā (vijjā in Pāli, 明) is not intended to mean, ‘a secret, mysterious lore of magical potency which can be compressed into a magical formula, a spell’. Rather, the term is intended to mean, ‘the knowledge of the four holy Truths which is the fundamental insight (vijjā, 明) of the Buddha’. In parallel to ‘The First Turning of the Wheel’ (dharma-cakra-pravartana-sūtra) (第 一 轉 法 論), the main subject of which is the Four holy Truths, while the Mahāyāna theorists regarded the Heart Sūtra as ‘The Second Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ (第 二 轉 法 論) because Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva, who was engaged in deep contemplation surveying the distress calls of sentient beings, expounded the meaning of the Four holy Truths from the point of view of Śūnyatā. That is to say if in Early Buddhism considered ‘Four holy Truths’ is the real truth and Nibbāna is the aim for a practitioner, then in Developed Buddhism some things such as Four holy Truths, Nirvāṇa, or ‘even if any thing greater than Nirvāṇa, that too will be only an illution’ (nirvāṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam).453 The negation of all, neither reality in ‘attainment’ nor in ‘non-attainment’(得 不 得) is the most true and proper signification of the concept of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna texts.
+
{{Wiki|
 +
Edward Conze}}’s words, the term [[mantra]] ([[mantā]] in [[Pāli]], [[神 咒]]) or [[vidyā]] ([[vijjā]] in [[Pāli]], [[]]) is not intended to mean, ‘a secret, mysterious lore of [[magical]] [[potency]] which can be compressed into a [[magical]] [[formula]], a spell’. Rather, the term is intended to mean, ‘the [[knowledge]] of the four holy [[Truths]] which is the fundamental [[insight]] ([[vijjā]], [[]]) of the [[Buddha]]’. In parallel to ‘The [[First Turning of the Wheel]]’ ([[dharma-cakra-pravartana-sūtra]]) ([[第 一 轉 法 論]]), the main [[subject]] of which is the [[Four holy Truths]], while the [[Mahāyāna]] theorists regarded the [[Heart Sūtra]] as ‘The [[Second Turning of the Wheel of the Law]]’ ([[第 二 轉 法 論]]) because [[Avalokiteśvara]] [[Bodhisattva]], who was engaged in deep {{Wiki|contemplation}} surveying the {{Wiki|distress}} calls of [[sentient beings]], expounded the meaning of the [[Four holy Truths]] from the point of [[view]] of [[Śūnyatā]]. That is to say if in [[Early Buddhism]] considered ‘[[Four holy Truths]]’ is the real [[truth]] and [[Nibbāna]] is the aim for a [[practitioner]], then in Developed [[Buddhism]] some things such as [[Four holy Truths]], [[Nirvāṇa]], or ‘even if any thing greater than [[Nirvāṇa]], that too will be only an illution’ (nirvāṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam).453 The {{Wiki|negation}} of all, neither [[reality]] in ‘[[attainment]]’ nor in ‘non-attainment’([[得 不 得]]) is the most true and proper signification of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna]] texts.
  
From these marks, we can find out that Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna sūtras has its seeds in Nikāyas and its evolution only means Mahāyānists added more colours of variety into Suññatā. Thus, the teaching on Suññatā is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the difference in standpoint that is adopted by each school.
+
From these marks, we can find out that [[Śūnyatā]] in [[Mahāyāna sūtras]] has its [[seeds]] in [[Nikāyas]] and its [[evolution]] only means [[Mahāyānists]] added more colours of variety into [[Suññatā]]. Thus, the [[teaching]] on [[Suññatā]] is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the [[difference]] in standpoint that is adopted by each school.
  
It should be noted that to obtain liberation one need not pass through these levels or even infinite stages of a gradual progression; one can achieve enlightenment instantly. Also, no matter how one gets enlightenment, when attachment is gone, emptiness should be discarded.454 To realize this ‘non-abiding’ nature of emptiness is true wisdom. This is the achievement of moksa (解 脫 , salvation).455
+
It should be noted that to obtain [[liberation]] one need not pass through these levels or even [[infinite]] stages of a [[gradual progression]]; one can achieve [[enlightenment]] instantly. Also, no {{Wiki|matter}} how one gets [[enlightenment]], when [[attachment]] is gone, [[emptiness]] should be discarded.454 To realize this ‘[[non-abiding]]’ [[nature]] of [[emptiness]] is true [[wisdom]]. This is the [[achievement]] of [[moksa]] ([[解 脫]] , salvation).455
  
The term empty or Śūnyatā is mainly a soteriological device, a tool of Nirvāṇa or Salvation. Psychologically, Śūnyatā is detachment. The teaching of Śūnyatā is to empty the mind of cravings. Morally, this negation has a positive effect, namely, preventing one from doing evils and making one love oneself and others. It is to foster the virtue of compassion (karuṇā, 慈 悲). And epistemologically, Śūnyatā is an unattached insight that truth is not absolutely true. It teaches that discursive knowledge does not provide true wisdom and that enlightenment is the abandonment of conceptual thinking. Metaphysically, Śūnyatā means that all things are devoid of definite nature, characteristic and function, and that metaphysical views are unintelligible and should be discarded. This is not to advocate nihilism but rather to save or to account for the possibility of empirical phenomena and practical values. Spiritually, Śūnyatā is freedom, Nirvāṇa or liberation from the suffering of the world.456
+
The term [[empty]] or [[Śūnyatā]] is mainly a {{Wiki|soteriological}} device, a tool of [[Nirvāṇa]] or {{Wiki|Salvation}}. {{Wiki|Psychologically]], [[Śūnyatā]] is [[detachment]]. The teaching of [[Śūnyatā]] is to [[empty]] the [[mind]] of [[cravings]]. Morally, this negation has a positive effect, namely, preventing one from doing [[evils]] and making one [[love]] oneself and others. It is to foster the [[virtue]] of [[compassion]] ([[karuṇā]], [[慈 悲]]). And {{Wiki|epistemologically}}, [[Śūnyatā]] is an unattached [[insight]] that [[truth]] is not absolutely true. It teaches that discursive [[knowledge]] does not provide true [[wisdom]] and that [[enlightenment]] is the [[abandonment]] of {{Wiki|conceptual}} [[thinking]]. [[Metaphysically]], [[Śūnyatā]] means that all things are devoid of definite [[nature]], [[characteristic]] and function, and that [[metaphysical]] [[views]] are unintelligible and should be discarded. This is not to advocate {{Wiki|nihilism}} but rather to save or to account for the possibility of [[empirical]] [[phenomena]] and {{Wiki|practical}} values. [[Spiritually]], [[Śūnyatā]] is freedom, [[Nirvāṇa]] or [[liberation]] from the [[suffering]] of the [[world]].456
  
To repeat once more: Emptiness is not a theory, but a ladder that reaches out into the infinite. A ladder is not there to be discussed, but to be climbed. If one does not even take the first steps on it, the farther rungs seem, I admit, rather remote. They come nearer only as one goes up there. Emptiness is used as a traditional term to express the complete negation of this world by the exercise of wisdom. The central idea is the total denial of, the complete emancipation from, the world around us in all its aspects and along its entire breadth. It is a practical concept, and it embodies an aspiration, not a view. Its only use is to help us get rid of this world and of the ignorance which binds us to it. It has not only one meaning, but several, which can unfold themselves on the successive stages of the actual process of transcending the world through wisdom. Not everyone, of course, is meant to understand what emptiness means. In that case it is better to pass on to something else.457
+
To repeat once more: [[Emptiness]] is not a {{Wiki|theory}}, but a ladder that reaches out into the [[infinite]]. A ladder is not there to be discussed, but to be climbed. If one does not even take the first steps on it, the farther rungs seem, I admit, rather remote. They come nearer only as one goes up there. [[Emptiness]] is used as a [[traditional]] term to express the complete {{Wiki|negation}} of this [[world]] by the exercise of [[wisdom]]. The central [[idea]] is the total {{Wiki|denial}} of, the complete {{Wiki|emancipation}} from, the [[world]] around us in all its aspects and along its entire breadth. It is a {{Wiki|practical}} {{Wiki|concept}}, and it [[embodies]] an [[aspiration]], not a [[view]]. Its only use is to help us get rid of this [[world]] and of the [[ignorance]] which binds us to it. It has not only one meaning, but several, which can unfold themselves on the successive stages of the actual process of transcending the [[world]] through [[wisdom]]. Not everyone, of course, is meant to understand what [[emptiness]] means. In that case it is better to pass on to something else.457
  
 
*
 
*
Line 724: Line 726:
 
NOTES:
 
NOTES:
  
315 Edward Conze, The Prajnāpāramitā Literature, Tokyo, 1978, p.1; Conze 1960: 9 ff.; 1968; 11ff.; also see Mahāyāna Buddhism - The Doctrinal Foundation, Paul Williams, New York, 4th rpt. 1998, p. 41.
+
315 [[Edward Conze]], The [[Prajnāpāramitā]] {{Wiki|Literature}}, {{Wiki|Tokyo}}, 1978, p.1; {{Wiki|Conze}} 1960: 9 ff.; 1968; 11ff.; also see [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] - The [[Doctrinal]] Foundation, [[Paul Williams]], {{Wiki|New York}}, 4th rpt. 1998, p. 41.
  
316 Prajña Pāramitā Text: 20-24, also see EL, ff. 132.
+
316 [[Prajña]] [[Pāramitā]] Text: 20-24, also see EL, ff. 132.
  
 
317 SSPW, 14.
 
317 SSPW, 14.
  
318 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, p. 258.
+
318 Shohei Ichimura, [[Buddhist]] Critical [[Spirituality]]: [[Prajñā]] and [[Śūnyatā]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 2001, p. 258.
  
319 The Diamond that cut through Illusion, Thich Nhat Hanh, California: Parallel Press: 1991, p. 1.
+
319 The [[Diamond]] that cut through [[Illusion]], [[Thich Nhat Hanh]], {{Wiki|California}}: Parallel Press: 1991, p. 1.
  
 
320 EL, p. 151.
 
320 EL, p. 151.
  
321 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , 佛 學 業 書 , 台 鸞 , 一 九 九 八 , p. 135.
+
321 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , [[]] [[]] 書 , 台 [[]] , 一 九 九 [[]] , p. 135.
  
 
322 EL, 152.
 
322 EL, 152.
Line 742: Line 744:
 
323 DCBT, pp. 337-8.
 
323 DCBT, pp. 337-8.
  
324 During the late fourth century B.C., the Buddhist organization was divided into two schools: the Mahāsaṇgika (the majority or great assembly) and the Sthaviras (the school of elders). Soon afterwards, during the third century B.C., some eight schools of dissenters arose from the Mahāsaṇgika. During the second and third centuries B.C., some ten schools of dissenters arose from the Sthaviras. These eighteen schools were later referred to as Hīnayāna. The traditions surrounding these schools are unreliable, contradictory and confused. See Edward Conze's Buddhist Thought in India (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1967), pp. 119-120.
+
324 During the late fourth century B.C., the [[Buddhist]] [[organization]] was divided into two schools: the [[Mahāsaṇgika]] (the majority or [[great assembly]]) and the [[Sthaviras]] (the school of [[elders]]). Soon afterwards, during the third century B.C., some eight schools of dissenters arose from the [[Mahāsaṇgika]]. During the second and third centuries B.C., some ten schools of dissenters arose from the [[Sthaviras]]. These [[eighteen schools]] were later referred to as [[Hīnayāna]]. The [[traditions]] surrounding these schools are unreliable, [[contradictory]] and confused. See Edward Conze's [[Buddhist]] [[Thought]] in [[India]] ([[Ann Arbor]]: {{Wiki|University of Michigan}} Press, 1967), pp. 119-120.
  
325 The Pali canon was compiled and edited by three monastic councils. The First Council assembled just a few months after the death of Buddha (483 B.C.) in Rājagaha, the Second about a hundred years later (around 383 B.C.) in Vesali, and the Third in 225 B.C. in Pataliputra. The canon is divided into three collections called "Baskets" (piṭaka). The first collection, the Vinayapiṭaka, contains the rules for monastic discipline (vinaya), the second, the Suttaptaka, the sermons (sutta) of the Buddha and his disciples, and the third, the Abhidhammapiṭaka, the codifications and analyses of the teachings. There are certain extra-canonical Pali works such as the Milindapañha, the Visuddhimagga and the scholastic manual Abhidhammatthasangaha. The Sarvastivada scriptures were written in Sanskrit.
+
325 The [[Pali canon]] was compiled and edited by three [[monastic]] [[councils]]. The [[First Council]] assembled just a few months after the [[death]] of [[Buddha]] (483 B.C.) in [[Rājagaha]], the Second about a hundred years later (around 383 B.C.) in [[Vesali]], and the Third in 225 B.C. in {{Wiki|Pataliputra}}. The [[canon]] is divided into three collections called "[[Baskets]]" ([[piṭaka]]). The first collection, the [[Vinayapiṭaka]], contains the {{Wiki|rules}} for [[monastic]] [[discipline]] ([[vinaya]]), the second, the [[Suttaptaka]], the [[sermons]] ([[sutta]]) of the [[Buddha]] and his [[disciples]], and the third, the [[Abhidhammapiṭaka]], the codifications and analyses of the teachings. There are certain extra-{{Wiki|canonical}} [[Pali]] works such as the [[Milindapañha]], the [[Visuddhimagga]] and the {{Wiki|scholastic}} manual [[Abhidhammatthasangaha]]. The [[Sarvastivada]] [[scriptures]] were written in [[Sanskrit]].
  
326 There is no canon of the Māhayāna because the Māhayāna represents no unity of sects. There are only separate sūtras which are called Mahāyāna sūtras, originally written in Sanskrit. Many of these Sanskrit originals have been lost, and are preserved mainly in their Chinese and Tibetan... translations. The earlist Mahāyāna literature is the Prajñā or "wisdom" literature and other Māhayāna scriptures are too numerous to mention. And as illustrated above, we touch upon the Vajrachedika-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra, the Hṛdaya Sūtra belonging to Prājñā-pāramitā scriptures. However, sometimes we also take some quotations from the Vimalakīrti and Saddharma Puṇḍarīka Sūtras.
+
326 There is no [[canon]] of the [[Māhayāna]] because the [[Māhayāna]] represents no {{Wiki|unity}} of sects. There are only separate [[sūtras]] which are called [[Mahāyāna sūtras]], originally written in [[Sanskrit]]. Many of these [[Sanskrit]] originals have been lost, and are preserved mainly in their {{Wiki|Chinese}} and [[Tibetan]]... translations. The earlist [[Mahāyāna]] {{Wiki|literature}} is the [[Prajñā]] or "[[wisdom]]" {{Wiki|literature}} and other [[Māhayāna]] [[scriptures]] are too numerous to mention. And as illustrated above, we {{Wiki|touch}} upon the [[Vajrachedika-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra]], the [[Hṛdaya]] [[Sūtra]] belonging to [[Prājñā-pāramitā]] [[scriptures]]. However, sometimes we also take some quotations from the [[Vimalakīrti]] and [[Saddharma Puṇḍarīka]] [[Sūtras]].
  
327 See T.R.Sharma, An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy, Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1994, p. 24.
+
327 See T.R.Sharma, An Introduction to [[Buddhist Philosophy]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: Eastern [[Book]] Linkers, 1994, p. 24.
  
328 Murti, T.R.V., ed. Srinpoche C. Mani, Mādhyamika Dialectic and the Philosophy of Nāgārjuna, (The Dalai Lama Tibetan Indology Studies vol. I), Sarnath, 1977, p. x.
+
328 [[Murti]], T.R.V., ed. Srinpoche C. Mani, [[Mādhyamika]] [[Dialectic]] and the [[Philosophy]] of [[Nāgārjuna]], (The [[Dalai Lama]] [[Tibetan]] [[Indology]] Studies vol. I), [[Sarnath]], 1977, p. x.
  
329 Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha, I-II, ed. G. Tucci (Minor Saṇskrit Texts on the Prajñāpāramitā), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4: 1. bodhisattvaŚūnyatā, 2. bhoktṛŚūnyatā, 3. adhyātmikaŚūnyatā, 4. vastuŚūnyatā’ 5. rūpaŚūnyatā, 6. prakṛtiŚūnyatā, 7. vijñāŚūnyatā, 8. sattvaŚūnyatā, 9. saṁskāraŚūnyatā, 10. dharmaŚūnyatā, 11. ātmaŚūnyatā, 12. pudgalanairaŚūnyatā, 13. saṁskṛtaŚūnyatā, 14. asaṁskṛtaŚūnyatā, 15. sāvadyaŚūnyatā, 16. nirvadyaŚūnyatā.
+
329 [[Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha]], I-II, ed. [[G. Tucci]] (Minor Saṇskrit Texts on the [[Prajñāpāramitā]]), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4:  
  
330 Ibid., p. 263: Bodhisattvaṁ na paśyāmīty uktavāṇs tattvato muniḥ / bhoktādhyātmikavastunāṁ kathitā tena Śūnyatā//
 
  
331 Prof. Stcherbatsky, Madhyānta-vibhāga, Discrimination between Middle and Extremes, Calcutta, 1971.
 
  
332 Bhāvaviveka, Prajñāpradīpa, on Madhyamakaśāstra.
+
1. [[bodhisattva]] [[Śūnyatā]],  
  
333 Obermiller, E, A Study of the Twenty Aspects of Śūnyatā, Idian Historical Quarterly, Vol. IX, 1933.
+
2. [[bhoktṛŚūnyatā]],  
  
334 Murti, T.R.V., The Central Philosophy of Buddhism: An Study of the Mādhyamika System, Delhi: Harper Collins, 1998.
+
3. [[adhyātmikaŚūnyatā]],  
  
335 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, p. 218.
+
4. [[vastuŚūnyatā]]’
 +
 
 +
5. [[rūpaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
6. [[prakṛtiŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
7. [[vijñāŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
8. [[sattvaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
9. [[saṁskāraŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
10. [[dharmaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
11. [[ātmaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
12. [[pudgalanairaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
13. [[saṁskṛtaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
14. [[asaṁskṛtaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
15. [[sāvadyaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
16. [[nirvadyaŚūnyatā]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
330 Ibid., p. 263: Bodhisattvaṁ na paśyāmīty uktavāṇs tattvato muniḥ / bhoktādhyātmikavastunāṁ kathitā tena [[Śūnyatā]]//
 +
 
 +
331 Prof. [[Wikipedia:Fyodor Shcherbatskoy|Stcherbatsky]], [[Madhyānta-vibhāga]], {{Wiki|Discrimination}} between Middle and [[Extremes]], [[Calcutta]], 1971.
 +
 
 +
332 [[Bhāvaviveka]], [[Prajñāpradīpa]], on [[Madhyamakaśāstra]].
 +
 
 +
333 Obermiller, E, A Study of the Twenty Aspects of [[Śūnyatā]], Idian Historical Quarterly, Vol. IX, 1933.
 +
 
 +
334 [[Murti]], T.R.V., The Central [[Philosophy]] of [[Buddhism]]: An Study of the [[Mādhyamika]] System, {{Wiki|Delhi}}: Harper Collins, 1998.
 +
 
 +
335 Shohei Ichimura, [[Buddhist]] Critical [[Spirituality]]: [[Prajñā]] and [[Śūnyatā]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 2001, p. 218.
  
 
336 DCBT, p. 259.
 
336 DCBT, p. 259.
  
337 Mādhyamikavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee Poussin, Bibliotheca Buddhica, Vol. IV, 1902-13, pp. 173, 177.
+
337 Mādhyamikavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], Bibliotheca Buddhica, Vol. IV, 1902-13, pp. 173, 177.
  
338 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 100-1.
+
338 [[Garma C.C. Chang]], [[Buddhist]] [[Teaching]] of {{Wiki|Totality}}, {{Wiki|Great Britain}}: The Pennsylvania [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}, 1972, pp. 100-1.
  
339 Aspects of Mahāyāna Buddhism, p. 26: This view is endorsed by P.T. Raju Idealistic Thought of India, p. 207; also see Buddhism its religion and philosophy, prof. W.S.Karunaratne, Buddhist Research Society, Singapore, 1988, p. 44.
+
339 Aspects of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]], p. 26: This [[view]] is endorsed by P.T. Raju Idealistic [[Thought]] of [[India]], p. 207; also see [[Buddhism]] its [[religion]] and [[philosophy]], prof. W.S.Karunaratne, [[Buddhist]] Research {{Wiki|Society}}, {{Wiki|Singapore}}, 1988, p. 44.
  
340 LS, Chapter II, p. 24.
+
340 LS, [[Chapter]] II, p. 24.
  
341 妙 法 蓮 華 經 , 佛 教 經 典 會 , 佛 教 慈 慧 服 務 中 心 , 香 港 , 一 九 九 四 , p. 47.
+
341 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , [[]] [[]] [[]] 典 會 , [[]] [[]] [[]] 服 務 [[]] [[]] [[]] 港 , 一 九 九 四 , p. 47.
  
342 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134. ‘Form (rūpa) is no different from the void (sūnya)’ translated into ‘Form (rūpa) does not different from the void (sūnya).
+
342 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134. ‘[[Form]] ([[rūpa]]) is no different from the [[void]] (sūnya)’ translated into ‘[[Form]] ([[rūpa]]) does not different from the [[void]] (sūnya).
  
343 The Middle Treatise (T. 1564 in Vol. 30, tr. by Kumārajīva in 409 A.D.), xxiv: 14; Nāgārjuna’s Twelve Gate Treatise, viii, Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982; also see Empty Logic, Hsueh Li Cheng, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991, p. 43.
+
343 The [[Middle Treatise]] (T. 1564 in Vol. 30, tr. by [[Kumārajīva]] in 409 A.D.), xxiv: 14; [[Nāgārjuna’s]] [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], viii, Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982; also see [[Empty]] [[Logic]], Hsueh Li Cheng, {{Wiki|Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 1991, p. 43.
  
344 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , 佛 學 業 書 , 台 鸞 , 一 九 九 八 , p. 121. 345 Mūla-Mādhyamika-kārikā of Nagārjuna, David J. Kalupahana, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1996, xxii, p. 16.
+
344 [[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]] , [[]] [[]] 書 , 台 [[]] , 一 九 九 [[]] , p. 121. 345 [[Mūla-Mādhyamika-kārikā]] of [[Nagārjuna]], David J. [[Kalupahana]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 1996, xxii, p. 16.
  
346 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134.
+
346 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134.
  
 
347 LS, pp. 29, 39, 116, 134.
 
347 LS, pp. 29, 39, 116, 134.
  
348 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134.
+
348 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134.
  
 
349 BKS, IV, 29.
 
349 BKS, IV, 29.
Line 794: Line 832:
 
350 LS, 42.
 
350 LS, 42.
  
351 妙 法 蓮 華 經 , p. 46.
+
351 [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] [[]] , p. 46.
  
352 Śūnyā Dharma, Sinhalese edition, p. 57.
+
352 [[Śūnyā Dharma]], {{Wiki|Sinhalese}} edition, p. 57.
  
353 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p. 132.
+
353 [[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]] , p. 132.
  
 
354 SSPW, 20.
 
354 SSPW, 20.
Line 804: Line 842:
 
355 CPB, 166.
 
355 CPB, 166.
  
356 Candrakīti on Mādhyamikaśāstra.
+
356 [[Candrakīrti]] on [[Mādhyamikaśāstra]].
  
357 For the detailed discussions of this, see Bimal Krishna Matilal, Epistemology, Logic, and Grammar in Indian Philosiphical Literature, Paris: Mouton, 1971, pp. 148-151; ‘A Critique of the Mādhyamika Position’, The Problem of Two Truths, ed. by Mervyn Sprung, pp. 56-57.
+
357 For the detailed discussions of this, see Bimal [[Krishna]] [[Matilal]], {{Wiki|Epistemology}}, [[Logic]], and [[Grammar]] in [[Indian]] Philosiphical {{Wiki|Literature}}, {{Wiki|Paris}}: Mouton, 1971, pp. 148-151; ‘A Critique of the [[Mādhyamika]] Position’, The Problem of [[Two Truths]], ed. by Mervyn Sprung, pp. 56-57.
  
358 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 95-6.
+
358 [[Garma C.C. Chang]], [[Buddhist]] [[Teaching]] of {{Wiki|Totality}}, {{Wiki|Great Britain}}: The Pennsylvania [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}, 1972, pp. 95-6.
  
359 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , pp. 113-4.
+
359 [[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]] , pp. 113-4.
  
 
360 Ibid., p. 129.
 
360 Ibid., p. 129.
  
361 Chapter V, pp. 136-143.
+
361 [[Chapter]] V, pp. 136-143.
  
362 Madhyamakaśāstra.
+
362 [[Madhyamakaśāstra]].
  
363 Nagārjuna, The Middle Treatise, xviii: 7.
+
363 [[Nagārjuna]], The [[Middle Treatise]], xviii: 7.
  
364 Cf. Candrakīti, Prasannapadā on Mādhyamikaśāstra (24.18) op.cit. p. 220: yā ceyaṁ svabhāvaśunyatā sā prajñaptir upādāya, saiya śunyatā upādāya prajñaptir iti vyavasthāpyate. cakrādiny upādāya rathāṇgāni rathaḥ prajñayate / tasya vā savāṇgāny upādāya prajñap, sā svabhāvenānutpattih, yā ca svabhāvānanutpattih sā śunyatā. saiva svabhāvānutpattilakṣaṇā śūnyatā madhyamā pratipat iti vyayateasthāpyate.
+
364 Cf. [[Candrakīrti]], [[Prasannapadā]] on [[Mādhyamikaśāstra]] (24.18) op.cit. p. 220: yā ceyaṁ svabhāvaśunyatā sā [[prajñaptir upādāya]], saiya [[śunyatā]] [[upādāya]] [[prajñaptir]] iti vyavasthāpyate. cakrādiny [[upādāya]] rathāṇgāni rathaḥ prajñayate / tasya vā savāṇgāny [[upādāya]] prajñap, sā svabhāvenānutpattih, yā ca svabhāvānanutpattih sā [[śunyatā]]. {{Wiki|saiva}} svabhāvānutpattilakṣaṇā [[śūnyatā]] [[madhyamā]] pratipat iti vyayateasthāpyate.
  
365 Cf. Ibid.: tad evaṁ pratītyasamutpādasyaivaitā viśesasaṁjñā śūnyatā upādāya prajñaptih, madhyamā pratipad iti.
+
365 Cf. Ibid.: tad evaṁ pratītyasamutpādasyaivaitā viśesasaṁjñā [[śūnyatā]] [[upādāya]] prajñaptih, [[madhyamā]] [[pratipad]] iti.
  
366 Cf. Candrakīrti on Mādhyamikaśastra. pratītyasamutpādaśabdasya yo’ arthah sa eva’ śūnyatāśabdārthah.
+
366 Cf. [[Candrakīrti]] on Mādhyamikaśastra. pratītyasamutpādaśabdasya yo’ arthah sa eva’ śūnyatāśabdārthah.
  
367 Ibid., p.31. (It may also be pointed out here that in the Sino-Japanese tradition, according to the Tien-tai school, all the three except the pratītyasamutpāda constitute the so-called 'threefold Truth", the truth of the empty (k'ung), the provisional (chia) and the middle (chung). Cf. Takakusu, The Essentials of Buddhist Philosophy (Honolulu Office Appliance Co., Third Ed. p. 129 (quoted by Gadjin M. Nagao, p. 42).
+
367 Ibid., p.31. (It may also be pointed out here that in the Sino-{{Wiki|Japanese}} [[tradition]], according to the [[Tien-tai]] school, all the three except the [[pratītyasamutpāda]] constitute the so-called 'threefold [[Truth]]", the [[truth]] of the [[empty]] ([[k'ung]]), the provisional ([[chia]]) and the middle ([[chung]]). Cf. [[Takakusu]], The [[Essentials]] of [[Buddhist Philosophy]] (Honolulu Office Appliance Co., Third Ed. p. 129 (quoted by Gadjin M. [[Nagao]], p. 42).
  
368 Mādhyamikaśāstra.
+
368 [[Mādhyamikaśāstra]].
  
369 Venkatramanan K., Nāgārjuna’s philosophy, Delhi, 1978, p. 339 (a).
+
369 Venkatramanan K., [[Nāgārjuna’s]] [[philosophy]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}, 1978, p. 339 (a).
  
 
370 pp. 143-151. 216
 
370 pp. 143-151. 216
  
371 Itivuttaka, ed. E. Windish, London: PTS, 1889, p. 37.
+
371 [[Itivuttaka]], ed. E. Windish, {{Wiki|London}}: PTS, 1889, p. 37.
  
372 Kathāvatthu, I-II, ed. A.C. Taylor, London: PTS, 1894-95, p. 124; also see Milindapañha, ed. V. Trenckner, London: PTS, 1962, p. 316.
+
372 [[Kathāvatthu]], I-II, ed. A.C. Taylor, {{Wiki|London}}: PTS, 1894-95, p. 124; also see [[Milindapañha]], ed. V. [[Trenckner]], {{Wiki|London}}: PTS, 1962, p. 316.
  
373 Quoted in Mahayana Buddhism, Nalinaksha Dutt, Calcutta, 1976, p. 237.
+
373 Quoted in [[Mahayana Buddhism]], [[Nalinaksha]] Dutt, [[Calcutta]], 1976, p. 237.
  
374 MādhyamikaKārikāvṛtti (Prasannapadā) by Canrakīrti, commentary on Mādhayamika kārikās, Bib. Budd. IV, p. 521.
+
374 MādhyamikaKārikāvṛtti ([[Prasannapadā]]) by Canrakīrti, commentary on Mādhayamika [[kārikās]], Bib. Budd. IV, p. 521.
  
 
375 Loc.cit.
 
375 Loc.cit.
  
376 Eta evaṁ na kasyacin nirvāṇe prahāṇaṁ nāpi kasyacin nirodha iti vijñeyam. tataś ca sarua.kalpanāksayarūpam eva nirvāṇam. tathoktam Ārya Ratnāvalyām: na cābhāvo'pi nirvāṇam kuta evāsya bhāvatā; bhavābhāva-parāmarśa-kṣayo nirvāṇam ucyate. MKV. p. 524.
+
376 Eta evaṁ na kasyacin nirvāṇe prahāṇaṁ nāpi kasyacin [[nirodha]] iti vijñeyam. tataś ca sarua.kalpanāksayarūpam eva nirvāṇam. tathoktam [[Ārya]] Ratnāvalyām: na cābhāvo'pi nirvāṇam kuta evāsya bhāvatā; bhavābhāva-parāmarśa-kṣayo nirvāṇam ucyate. MKV. p. 524.
  
 
377 MK, xxv, 10.
 
377 MK, xxv, 10.
  
378 Cf. Vadānta Paribhāṣā, chapter I.
+
378 Cf. Vadānta Paribhāṣā, [[chapter]] I.
  
379 ‘muktis tu śūnyatādṛsṭes tadarthāśesabhāvanā’. A dictum of Nāgājuna quoted in BCAP. p. 438 and also in Subhāsita Samgrha. Also in Guṇaratna's commentary (p. 47) on Saḍḍarśana Samuccaya. buddhaih pratyeka-buddhaiś ca śravakaiś ca nisevitā; mārgas tvam ekā moksasya nāstyanya iti niścayah. ASP. IX, 41. na vinānena mārgeṇa bodhir ityāgamo yatah, GBWL, IX, 41.
+
379 ‘muktis tu śūnyatādṛsṭes tadarthāśesabhāvanā’. A dictum of [[Nāgārjuna]] quoted in BCAP. p. 438 and also in Subhāsita Samgrha. Also in Guṇaratna's commentary (p. 47) on Saḍḍarśana [[Samuccaya]]. buddhaih pratyeka-buddhaiś ca śravakaiś ca nisevitā; mārgas tvam ekā moksasya nāstyanya iti niścayah. ASP. IX, 41. na vinānena mārgeṇa bodhir ityāgamo yatah, GBWL, IX, 41.
  
380 Prof. Stcherbatsky suggests in the footnote that Aśūnya = Nirvāṇa of the Hīnayānists = Pradhāna of Sāṁkhya.
+
380 Prof. [[Wikipedia:Fyodor Shcherbatskoy|Stcherbatsky]] suggests in the footnote that [[Aśūnya]] = [[Nirvāṇa]] of the [[Hīnayānists]] = [[Pradhāna]] of [[Sāṁkhya]].
  
381 Prof. Stcherbatsky translates ‘prapañca’ by plurality and then sometimes even streches this sense of the word.
+
381 Prof. [[Wikipedia:Fyodor Shcherbatskoy|Stcherbatsky]] translates ‘[[prapañca]]’ by plurality and then sometimes even streches this [[sense]] of the [[word]].
  
382 Madhyamakavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee Poussin, BB. iv, 1902-13, p. 445.
+
382 Madhyamakavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee [[Wikipedia:Louis de La Vallée-Poussin|Poussin]], BB. iv, 1902-13, p. 445.
  
383 "Ekaṁ hi yānaṁ dvitīyaṁ na vidyate". See also ĀṣtaSāhasrikāPrajñāpāramitā, Śānti Deva, Bib. Ind., p. 319. ekaṁ eva hi yānaṁ bhavati yad uta buddha-yānaṁ. bodhisattvānaṁ yathā āyusmatah subhūter nirdeśah.
+
383 "Ekaṁ hi yānaṁ dvitīyaṁ na vidyate". See also [[ĀṣtaSāhasrikāPrajñāpāramitā]], [[Śānti Deva]], Bib. Ind., p. 319. ekaṁ eva hi yānaṁ bhavati yad uta [[buddha]]-yānaṁ. bodhisattvānaṁ [[yathā]] āyusmatah subhūter nirdeśah.
  
It is explicitly stated in the AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀloka, Haribhadra, G.O.S. Baroda, p. 120 that it is the opinion of Nāgārjuna and his followers that the votaries of other paths do not gain final release, that they remain in a lower state, but are, at the end of the period, enlightened by the Buddha.
+
It is explicitly stated in the AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀ[[loka]], [[Haribhadra]], G.O.S. Baroda, p. 120 that it is the opinion of [[Nāgārjuna]] and his followers that the votaries of other [[paths]] do not gain final [[release]], that they remain in a lower [[state]], but are, at the end of the period, [[enlightened]] by the [[Buddha]].
  
Ārya Nāgārjuna-pādāis tanmatanusāriṇaś caikayāna-nayavādina āhuh: labdhvā bodhi-dvayaṁ hy ete bhavād uttrastamānasāh; bhavanty āyuh-ksayāt tusṭāh prāpta-nirvaṇa-saṁjñiah. na tesaṁ asti nirvāṇaṁ kim tu janma-bhavatraye; dhātau na vidyate tesāṁ te'pi tisṭhanty anāsrave. aklisṭa-jñāna-hānāya paścād buddhaih prabodhitāh; sambhṛtya bodhi-sambhāraṁs te'pi syur lokanāyakāh. AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀloka, Haribhadra, G.O.S. Baroda , p. 120.
+
[[Ārya]] [[Nāgārjuna]]-pādāis tanmatanusāriṇaś caikayāna-nayavādina āhuh: labdhvā [[bodhi]]-dvayaṁ hy ete bhavād uttrastamānasāh; bhavanty āyuh-ksayāt tusṭāh prāpta-nirvaṇa-saṁjñiah. na tesaṁ [[asti]] nirvāṇaṁ [[kim]] tu janma-bhavatraye; dhātau na vidyate tesāṁ te'pi tisṭhanty anāsrave. aklisṭa-jñāna-hānāya paścād buddhaih prabodhitāh; sambhṛtya [[bodhi]]-sambhāraṁs te'pi syur lokanāyakāh. AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀ[[loka]], [[Haribhadra]], G.O.S. Baroda , p. 120.
  
The Catuh Stava (I, 21, quoted by Advayavajra, p. 22) has a verse of this import: "dharmadhātor asambhedād yānabhedo'sti na prabho; yānatritayam ākhyātaṁ tvayā sattvāvatāratah".
+
The [[Catuh Stava]] (I, 21, quoted by [[Advayavajra]], p. 22) has a verse of this import: "dharmadhātor asambhedād yānabhedo'sti na prabho; yānatritayam ākhyātaṁ tvayā sattvāvatāratah".
  
384 Ratnāvalī of Nāgārjuna as quoted in BodhiCaryĀvatāraPañjikā by Prajñākaramati, Bib. Ind., p. 492.
+
384 [[Ratnāvalī]] of [[Nāgārjuna]] as quoted in BodhiCaryĀvatāraPañjikā by [[Prajñākaramati]], Bib. Ind., p. 492.
  
 
385 Ś, 246.
 
385 Ś, 246.
  
386 Laṇkāvatāra-sūtra, ed. B. Nanjio, Kyoto, 1923, p. 226.
+
386 Laṇkāvatāra-sūtra, ed. B. [[Nanjio]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}, 1923, p. 226.
  
 
387 Ś, 263.
 
387 Ś, 263.
  
388 Cf. S, II, pp.25 ff; "Iti kho, bhikkhave, yā tatra Tathatā avutatthatā anaññaTathāgata idapaccayatā, ayaṁ vuccati, bhikkhave, paṭicca-samuppādo".
+
388 Cf. S, II, pp.25 ff; "Iti kho, [[bhikkhave]], yā [[tatra]] [[Tathatā]] avutatthatā anaññaTathāgata idapaccayatā, ayaṁ [[vuccati]], [[bhikkhave]], paṭicca-samuppādo".
  
389 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134-5.
+
389 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134-5.
  
390 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p. 116.
+
390 [[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]] , p. 116.
  
 
391 Ibid., p. 113-4.
 
391 Ibid., p. 113-4.
  
392 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134-5.
+
392 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134-5.
  
393 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, p. 97.
+
393 [[Garma C.C. Chang]], [[Buddhist]] [[Teaching]] of {{Wiki|Totality}}, {{Wiki|Great Britain}}: The Pennsylvania [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}, 1972, p. 97.
  
 
394 Ibid., p. 98.
 
394 Ibid., p. 98.
Line 890: Line 928:
 
395 MK, xxv, 9.
 
395 MK, xxv, 9.
  
396 For more detail, see Basic Buddhist Concepts, Kogen Mizuno, tr. Charles S.Terry and Richard L. Gage, Tokyo, 1994, pp.13-35; and 2500 Years of Buddhism, P.V. Bapat, Ministry of Information and Broadcasting Government of India, 1919, pp. 31- 42.
+
396 For more detail, see Basic [[Buddhist]] Concepts, [[Kogen Mizuno]], tr. Charles S.Terry and Richard L. Gage, {{Wiki|Tokyo}}, 1994, pp.13-35; and 2500 Years of [[Buddhism]], P.V. Bapat, Ministry of [[Information]] and Broadcasting Government of [[India]], 1919, pp. 31- 42.
  
 
397 SSPW, 21.
 
397 SSPW, 21.
  
398 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 135.
+
398 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 135.
  
 
399 SSPW, 45.
 
399 SSPW, 45.
  
400 nirvṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam. Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1888, p. 40.
+
400 nirvṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam. Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. [[Mitra]], [[Calcutta]], 1888, p. 40.
  
 
401 Ibid., p. 25, 39, 196, 198, 200, 205, 279, 483, 484.
 
401 Ibid., p. 25, 39, 196, 198, 200, 205, 279, 483, 484.
Line 904: Line 942:
 
402 Ibid., p. 119, 120, 185, 262.
 
402 Ibid., p. 119, 120, 185, 262.
  
403 nāmarūpameva māyā māyaiva nāmarūpam. Ibid., p 898; māyāyāḥ padam na vidyate. Ibid., p. 1209.
+
403 nāmarūpameva [[māyā]] māyaiva nāmarūpam. Ibid., p 898; māyāyāḥ padam na vidyate. Ibid., p. 1209.
  
 
404 yachcha prajñaptidharmam tasya notpādo na nirodho nyatra saṁjñāsaṁketamātreṇa vyavahriyate. Ibid., p 325.
 
404 yachcha prajñaptidharmam tasya notpādo na nirodho nyatra saṁjñāsaṁketamātreṇa vyavahriyate. Ibid., p 325.
  
405 Lankāvatārasūtra, ed. B. Nanjio, Kyoto, 1923, p. 22, 51, 62, 84, 85, 90, 95, 105.
+
405 [[Lankāvatārasūtra]], ed. B. [[Nanjio]], {{Wiki|Kyoto}}, 1923, p. 22, 51, 62, 84, 85, 90, 95, 105.
  
406 See Lalitavistara, ed. P.L. Vaidya, BST, I, 1958, p. 176, 177 & 181.
+
406 See [[Lalitavistara]], ed. P.L. [[Vaidya]], BST, I, 1958, p. 176, 177 & 181.
  
407 See Samādhi-rāja, Sanskrit Manuscript No. 4, Hodgson collection, Royal Asiatic Society, London, p. 27 & 29.
+
407 See Samādhi-rāja, [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|Manuscript}} No. 4, Hodgson collection, {{Wiki|Royal Asiatic Society}}, {{Wiki|London}}, p. 27 & 29.
  
408 See Suvarṇa-prabhāsa, Manuscript No. 8, Hodgson collection, Royal Asiatic Society, London, p.31, 32 & 44.
+
408 See Suvarṇa-prabhāsa, {{Wiki|Manuscript}} No. 8, Hodgson collection, {{Wiki|Royal Asiatic Society}}, {{Wiki|London}}, p.31, 32 & 44.
  
409 The Complete Enlightenment, Trong. & Com. By Cha’n Master Sheng-yen, London, 1999, p. 26.
+
409 The Complete [[Enlightenment]], Trong. & Com. By Cha’n [[Master]] [[Sheng-yen]], {{Wiki|London}}, 1999, p. 26.
  
 
410 LSPW, 145.
 
410 LSPW, 145.
  
411 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 94-5.
+
411 [[Garma C.C. Chang]], [[Buddhist]] [[Teaching]] of {{Wiki|Totality}}, {{Wiki|Great Britain}}: The Pennsylvania [[State]] {{Wiki|University}}, 1972, pp. 94-5.
  
412 Nāgārjuna, Hui Cheng lun (The Refutation Treatise), T. 1631, p. 24.
+
412 [[Nāgārjuna]], Hui Cheng [[lun]] (The Refutation Treatise), T. 1631, p. 24.
  
 
413 LSPW, 140.
 
413 LSPW, 140.
  
414 Suzuki, The Awakening of Faith in the Mahāyāna, p. 111-12.
+
414 Suzuki, The [[Awakening]] of [[Faith]] in the [[Mahāyāna]], p. 111-12.
  
 
415 D, I; LS, 48.
 
415 D, I; LS, 48.
Line 932: Line 970:
 
416 LS, p. 7.
 
416 LS, p. 7.
  
417 The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii. xxiv: 8, See Chi-tsang, the Meaning of the Twofold Truth, pp. 77-115, and The Profound Meaning of the Treatises, pp. 1-14.
+
417 The [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], viii. xxiv: 8, See [[Chi-tsang]], the Meaning of the Twofold [[Truth]], pp. 77-115, and The [[Profound Meaning]] of the Treatises, pp. 1-14.
  
418 For a detail discussion of this, see Mervyn sprung, ed. op. Cit., pp. 17, 38, 43 and 57, and N. Dutt, Aspects of Mahāyāna Buddhism and Its Relation to Hīnayāna, London, 1930, pp. 216-127.
+
418 For a detail [[discussion]] of this, see Mervyn sprung, ed. op. Cit., pp. 17, 38, 43 and 57, and N. Dutt, Aspects of [[Mahāyāna]] [[Buddhism]] and Its [[Relation]] to [[Hīnayāna]], {{Wiki|London}}, 1930, pp. 216-127.
  
419 For a detail discussion, see Chi-tsang, op.cit. See also Mervyn Sprung, Ibid., pp.17, 43 & 58.
+
419 For a detail [[discussion]], see [[Chi-tsang]], op.cit. See also Mervyn Sprung, Ibid., pp.17, 43 & 58.
  
420 Chi-tsang, op. cit.
+
420 [[Chi-tsang]], op. cit.
  
421 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p.126.
+
421 [[金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經]] , p.126.
  
 
422 Ibid. 118.
 
422 Ibid. 118.
Line 946: Line 984:
 
423 Ibid. 128.
 
423 Ibid. 128.
  
424 Ibid, xxiv, 10; the Twelve Gate Treatise, viii.
+
424 Ibid, xxiv, 10; the [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], viii.
  
425 The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii. Chi-tsang commented that ‘to know ultimate truth is to benefit oneself (self-interest); to know conventional truth is to be able to benefit others (other-interest); to know both truths simultaneously is to benefit all equally (common-interest). Therefore it established the twofold truth’. A Commentary on the Twelve Gate Treatise (T. 1825), p. 206. See also The Profound Meaning of Treatises, p.11 and The meaning of the Twofold Truths, pp. 81, 82c, 85c & 86.
+
425 The [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], viii. [[Chi-tsang]] commented that ‘to know [[ultimate truth]] is to [[benefit]] oneself ([[self]]-[[interest]]); to know [[conventional truth]] is to be able to [[benefit]] others (other-interest); to know both [[truths]] simultaneously is to [[benefit]] all equally (common-interest). Therefore it established the twofold [[truth]]’. A Commentary on the [[Twelve Gate Treatise]] (T. 1825), p. 206. See also The [[Profound Meaning]] of Treatises, p.11 and The meaning of the [[Twofold Truths]], pp. 81, 82c, 85c & 86.
  
426 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134.
+
426 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134.
  
427 Garma C.C. Chang, The Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Britain: The Pennsylvania University, 1972, p. 109.
+
427 [[Garma C.C. Chang]], The [[Buddhist]] [[Teaching]] of {{Wiki|Totality}}, {{Wiki|Britain}}: The Pennsylvania {{Wiki|University}}, 1972, p. 109.
  
428 The Middle Treatise, xxiv: 9; The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii.
+
428 The [[Middle Treatise]], xxiv: 9; The [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], viii.
  
 
429 Ibid, XXIV, 8-9.
 
429 Ibid, XXIV, 8-9.
  
430 Visuddhimagga II, ed. H.C. Warren and D. Kosambi, HOS, 41, 1950, p. 654.
+
430 [[Visuddhimagga]] II, ed. H.C. Warren and D. [[Kosambi]], HOS, 41, 1950, p. 654.
  
 
431 Loc. cit.
 
431 Loc. cit.
Line 972: Line 1,010:
 
436 Ibid. 655-6.
 
436 Ibid. 655-6.
  
437 Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha, I-II, ed. G. Tucci (Minor Sanskrit Texts on the Prajñāpāramitā), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4: 1. bodhisattvaŚūnyatā, 2. bhoktṛŚūnyatā, 3. adhyātmikaŚūnyatā, 4. vastuŚūnyatā, 5. rūpaŚūnyatā, 6. praptiŚūnyatā, 7. vijñānaŚūnyatā, 8.sattvaŚūnyatā, 9. saṁskāraŚūnyatā, 10. dharmaŚūnyatā, 11. ātmaŚūnyatā, 12. pudgalanairatmyaŚūnyatā, 13. saṁskṛtaŚūnyatā, 14. asaṁskṛtaŚūnyatā, 15. sāvadyaŚūnyatā, 16. nirvadyaŚūnyatā.
 
  
438 Obermiller, E., A Study of the Twenty Aspects of Śūnyatā, Indian Historical Quarterly, Vol. ix, 1933, pp. 170-187.
+
437 [[Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha]], I-II, ed. [[G. Tucci]] (Minor [[Sanskrit]] Texts on the [[Prajñāpāramitā]]), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4:
 +
 
 +
 
 +
1. [[bodhisattvaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
2. [[bhoktṛŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
3. [[adhyātmikaŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
4. [[vastu]] ppŚūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
5. [[rūpa Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
6. [[prapti Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
7. [[vijñāna Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
8.[[sattva Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
9. [[saṁskāra Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
10. [[dharma Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
11. [[ātma Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
12. [[pudgalanairatmya Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
13. [[saṁskṛta Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
14. [[asaṁskṛta Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
15. [[sāvadya Śūnyatā]],
 +
 
 +
16. [[nirvadya Śūnyatā]].
 +
 
 +
 
 +
 
 +
438 Obermiller, E., A Study of the Twenty Aspects of [[Śūnyatā]], [[Indian]] Historical Quarterly, Vol. ix, 1933, pp. 170-187.
  
 
439 CPB, pp. 351-356.
 
439 CPB, pp. 351-356.
Line 982: Line 1,056:
 
441 CPB, 354.
 
441 CPB, 354.
  
442 Madhyānta-vibhanga, Trans. Th. Stcherbatsky, Leningral, 1937, p.v. also see Buddhism: its Religion and Philosophy, Prof. W.S. Karunaratne, Buddhist Research Society, Singapore, 1988, p. 44. To illustrate it, the words of Th. Stcherbatsky read as follow: "The term Śūnyatā is an innovation of the Mahāyāna, an innovation made necessary by the course of philosophic development. Its germs are found in the Hīnayāna, but the Mahāyāna has given it quite a new interpretation, an interpretation in which the two main schools of Buddhism radically diverged".
+
442 [[Madhyānta-vibhanga]], Trans. [[Wikipedia:Fyodor Shcherbatskoy|Th. Stcherbatsky]], Leningral, 1937, p.v. also see [[Buddhism]]: its [[Religion]] and [[Philosophy]], Prof. W.S. [[Karunaratne]], [[Buddhist]] Research {{Wiki|Society}}, {{Wiki|Singapore}}, 1988, p. 44. To illustrate it, the words of [[Wikipedia:Fyodor Shcherbatskoy|Th. Stcherbatsky]] read as follow: "The term [[Śūnyatā]] is an innovation of the [[Mahāyāna]], an innovation made necessary by the course of [[philosophic]] [[development]]. Its germs are found in the [[Hīnayāna]], but the [[Mahāyāna]] has given it quite a new [[interpretation]], an [[interpretation]] in which the two main schools of [[Buddhism]] radically diverged".
  
443 Visuddhimagga II, 658.
+
443 [[Visuddhimagga]] II, 658.
  
444 T.R. Sharma, An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy, Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1994, pp. 75-6.
+
444 T.R. [[Sharma]], An Introduction to [[Buddhist Philosophy]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: Eastern [[Book]] Linkers, 1994, pp. 75-6.
  
445 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134.
+
445 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134.
  
 
446 BKS, IV, 29.
 
446 BKS, IV, 29.
  
447 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 134.
+
447 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 134.
  
 
448 Ibid., 135.
 
448 Ibid., 135.
  
449 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, pp. 108-9.
+
449 Shohei Ichimura, [[Buddhist]] Critical [[Spirituality]]: [[Prajñā]] and [[Śūnyatā]], {{Wiki|Delhi}}: {{Wiki|Motilal Banarsidass}}, 2001, pp. [[108]]-9.
  
 
450 Loc. cit.
 
450 Loc. cit.
  
451 般 若 波 羅 密 多 心 經 , p. 135.
+
451 [[]] [[]] 波 羅 [[]] [[心 經]] , p. 135.
  
452 Edward Conze, Text, Sources, and Bibliography of the Prajñā-pāramitā-hṛdaya, JRAS, 1948, p. 47.
+
452 [[Edward Conze]], Text, Sources, and Bibliography of the [[Prajñā-pāramitā-hṛdaya]], JRAS, 1948, p. 47.
  
453 Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1888, p. 40.
+
453 Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. [[Mitra]], [[Calcutta]], 1888, p. 40.
  
454 Chi- tsang, Chung-kuan-lun-su (A Commentary on the Middle Treatise), T. 1842, p.11.
+
454 Chi- [[tsang]], Chung-kuan-lun-su (A Commentary on the [[Middle Treatise]]), T. 1842, p.11.
  
455 The Middle Treatise, xviii: 5.
+
455 The [[Middle Treatise]], xviii: 5.
  
456 Hsueh-li Cheng, Nāgārjuna’s Twelve Gate Treatise, Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982, pp.13-14.
+
456 Hsueh-li Cheng, [[Nāgārjuna’s]] [[Twelve Gate Treatise]], Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982, pp.13-14.  
 
</poem>
 
</poem>
 
{{R}}
 
{{R}}
 
[http://www.buddhanet.net/budsas/ebud/sunnata/06.htm www.buddhanet.net]
 
[http://www.buddhanet.net/budsas/ebud/sunnata/06.htm www.buddhanet.net]
 
[[Category:Śūnyatā‎]]
 
[[Category:Śūnyatā‎]]

Latest revision as of 03:46, 5 April 2016

Edu1h.jpg
13bv.jpg
Budfg492.jpg
4dfSD.JPG
Aaa14.jpg
Begfrge.jpg
Guru Rinpoc.jpg
Tam-bud.jpg
Img065.jpg
Four-wpcf 200.jpg
Kuh0206.JPG
For papers.jpg
100014cvbdf.jpg
Akshobya.jpg
Bud-nun2.JPG
GukkjeLing.jpg
90 9LfruxLb.jpg
151g24 n.jpg
Shakyamunibuddha012.jpeg
10900.jpg
Bitrge.jpg
MotherEarthNoText.jpg
1.125891.jpg
Tilopa21.jpg
TumeGuru-Keha.JPG
O-BUDxbook.jpg
Bhikcz002.jpg
6a0ukk00wi.jpg
Buddha0kl.jpg
M2.jpg
0Mand44ek1.jpg
1505 n.jpg
PIl1qbq12o.jpg
Nks.jpg
973(2).jpg
Dorje-shugden5th-dalai-lama.jpg
Photo-manipulath8019.jpg
5a31.jpg
Mandjushr-iand-Potala.jpg
71fdg.jpg
16787828-lg.jpg
BeoFMU1h.jpg
SuurTempliKatus.jpg
4.png
Geko.jpg
Con1.jpg
27851 o.jpg
Akshobhya24.jpg
772981b.jpg
895072 n.jpg
Karakoram mongolia.jpg
Tantra-0011.jpg
Chod2321222.jpg
Kudoyama2.JPG
Mind-tricks.jpg
Kuh0082.JPG
IMG 0996 Lhasa Barkhor.jpg
Kamma.jpg
BiBDI6d.jpg
Mo 4bc9.jpg
Kuh0111.JPG
Img gur.jpg
Mo4nada.jpg
2gf27.57.jpg
Cokhell 006.jpg
BeoHUId.jpg
Paramita.jpeg
Fd9d 2 ef.jpg
Aws 1280.jpg
57df o.jpg

  I. The Survey of Mahāyāna Sūtras

As we have known the Buddha did not express his religious doctrine in terms of Śūnyatā (空 性), but rather by Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 緣 起 , 緣 生 起) and Middle Path (Madhya-mārga / Madhyamā-pratipad, 中 論). Several centuries later, a group of Mahāyāna texts such as the Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經) and the Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經) or Prajñā Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經 般 若) belonging to the Prajñā-pāramitā literature (般 若 波 羅 密 經), introduced strongly the doctrine of Śūnyatā. That is the reason, we may select them to analyze for the purpose of this chapter.

Let us first of all run to the information of the sources of these sūtras.

The Prajñā-pāramitā Literature (般 若 波 羅 密 經)

Issues of the origins of the Prajñāpāramitā and those of the Mahāyāna are closely connected, since at the present stage of our knowledge the earliest Mahāyāna sūtras are probably Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtras (般 若 波 羅 密 經). The Prajñā-pāramitā or ‘Perfection of Wisdom’, which represents the Dharma-Jewel, is not so much a sūtra as a family of sūtras or even a dynasty. Dr. Edward Conze, who devoted the greater part of his life to studying, translating and explaining these documents, collates from Sanskrit, Chinese, Tibetan and Khotan'ese sources, a list of forty Prajñā-pāramitā texts, not all of them sūtras or canonical, the composition of which began about 100 B.C.E., and continued steadily until the time of the virtual disappearance of Buddhism from India in the thirteenth century C.E. Edward Conze315 has said that the time of the composition of the Prajñā-pāramitā texts can be roughly stretching over more than a thousand years from 100 B.C.-1200 A.D and he distinguished four phases in the development of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature as under:

1. The elaboration of a basic text (100 B.C.-100 A.D.) which constitutes the original impulse,

2. The expansion of that text (100-300 A.D.),

3. The re-statement of the doctrine in the short sūtras and in versified summaries (300-500 A.D.),

4. The period of Tantric influence and of absorption into magic (600-1200 A.D.).

The traditional classification is simply in terms of length. Taking the sloka or verse of thirty-two syllables as the unit of measurement, there are ‘Large’sūtras consisting of 18,000, 25,000 and 100,000 ‘lines’, all of which made their appearance during the second of Conze’s four phases of development, and ‘Small’ ones consisting of anything from a few hundred lines, or less, up to 8,000 lines, that appeared during the first and during the third phase.

The principal or the oldest text is the Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經), ‘The Sūtra on the Perfection of Wisdom’ in 8,000 lines and its shorter verse summary or possible original, as the case may be, the Ratra-guna-samuccaya-gāthā, ‘Verses on the Accamulation of Precious Qualities’ (寶 積 經). It may be (at least it is the prevailing theory) that the Aṣṭasāhasrikā was expanded in the Satasahasrikā (100,000 lines) and the Sārdhadvisāhasrikā (2,500 lines). A Dasasahasrikā or Perfection of Wisdom ‘in 10,000 lines’ is also sometimes classed with the larger sūtras. The Saptasatikā (700 lines) and the Adhyardhasatiku (150 lines) expanded in the Satasahasrikā (100,000 lines) (一 百 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) and the Pañcavimsatisāhasrikā (25,000 lines) (二 萬 五 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經), and then condensed in the Sārdhadvisāhasrikā (2,500 lines) (二 千 五 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經). The Astadasa or Perfection of Wisdom ‘in 18,000 lines’ (十 八 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經). (十 千 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) (七 百 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) (一 百 五 十 頌 波 羅 經).316

Among the shorter sūtras or around 300-500 the texts were shortened, the finest of this process are the two earliest, both appearing before 400 C.E., the Vajracchedikā (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經) in 300 lines and the Hṛdaya (Heart sūtra, 心 經 hoaëc 心 經 般 若) in 25 or 14 lines317 and the latter comprises only 262 words in the Chinese translation.318

The Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經)

The Vajrachedikā (金 剛 or 金 剛 般 若) or ‘Diamond-Cutter’ sūtra (vajra)], 金 剛 is really the mythicalthunderbolt’, and denotes something of irresistible strength) is also known as ‘the Perfection of Wisdom’. A short text in two parts and thirty-two chapters, it is in the form of a dialogue between the Buddha ( 陀) and Subhūti (須 菩 提). The Sanskrit original does not, however, give any chapter division, and the one adopted by Max Muller and other scholars date back to ca. 530 C.E. when in China it was introduced into Kumarajiva of translation (摎 摩 羅 什). It is not really of much help. Unlike the summaries, the Vajracchedikā Sūtra (as it is popularly known) does not attempt to give a systematic survey of the Prajñā-pāramitā teachings. Instead, it confines itself to a few central topics, which it inculcates by addressing the intuition rather than the logical intelligence. The result is not one that is calculated to endear the work to scholars.

The full title the Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra (as it reads in Kumarajiva’s version) indicates that the teaching of the sūtra aims at revealing the Buddha’s Diamond Mind, so as to cut off people’s doubts and awaken their faith. This Diamond Mind is the Absolute Mind of Supreme Enlightenment. What the Buddha does, in the course of his dialogue with Subhūti, is simply to remove the latter’s doubts as they arise one by one in his mind as he listened to the Buddha’s discourse. According to Thich Nhat Hanh, the name of this sūtra is Vajracchedikā Prajñā-pāramitā. Vajracchedikā means ‘The Diamond that cut through afflictions, agnorance, delusion or illusion’. In China and Vietnam, people generally call it the Diamond Sūtra, emphasizing the worddiamond’, but, in fact, the phrase ‘cutting through’ is the most important. Therefore, the Sūtra’s full name is ‘the Diamond that Cuts through Illution’.319

Prajñā-pāramitā means ‘Perfection of Wisdom’, ‘Transcendent Understanding’, or ‘the understanding that brings us across the ocean of suffering to the other shore’. Studying and practicing this Sūtra can help us cut through ignorance and transporting ourselves to the shore of liberation.

Six Chinese translations are extant, beginning with Kumarajiva’s (摎 摩 羅 什 , 402 C.E.), and proceeding through those of Bodhiruci (菩 提 留 志 , 509 C.E.), Paramartha (真 諦 , 562 C.E.), Dharmagupta (達 摩 鋦 多 , 605 C.E.), and Hsuan-tsang ( 莊 , 648 C.E.), to that of I-tsing ( 淨 , 703 C.E.). They were not all made from the same recension; Kumarajiva’s, indeed, was not made direct from the Sanskrit text. In addition there are various Tibetan, Mongolian and Manchu translations, as well as one in Sogdian which has not survived completely. The hundred or so commentaries in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese, though of no concern to us here are nevertheless further evidence of the overwhelming popularity of the sūtra. In the West, it has begun to attract a corresponding degree of attention. Editions of the Sanskrit text, and renderings into English, French and German have already appeared. In English alone there are at least eight complete translations, besides incomplete ones. Versions have also appeared in modern Japanese and in Thai. It would seem that the Vajracchedikā Sūtra is destined to exert no less influence in the future than it did in the past, and over an even vaster field.320

The Hṛdaya Sūtra (心 經)

The Hṛdaya or Heart Sūtra, often bound up in one volume with the Vajracchedikā Sūtra, is the only Prajñā-pāramitā text that rivals it in popularity. Indeed so closely are the two allied, both intrinsically and extrinsically, that it is really quite improper to speak in terms of rivalry at all. Though an extremely concentrated work, consisting of only a single leaf in most editions, it exists in two recensions, a long and a short one.

These agree in the body of the Sūtra, but the longer recension has, both at the beginning and the end, an account of the circumstances of its preaching. The Sūtra is really a dialogue in which, although only one of them actually speaks, the two participants constitute, as it were, two poles between which is generated the energy that determines the dialectical movement of the exposition.

The participants are the Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara, who does not figure prominently elsewhere in the Prajñā-pāramitā literature, and Śāriputra. It is the former who speaks. Addressing the great disciple by name, he reveals to him the content of his transcendental spiritual experience as he courses in the profound Perfection of Wisdom.

Specifically the Sūtra is a restatement of the Four Noble Truths in the light of the dominant idea of Śūnyatā. As in the case of several other very short Sūtras, by far the greater portion of the material has been taken from the Large Prajñā-pāramitā. Nevertheless, the parts have been welded together into a convincing artistic unity, and the dialectical stages through which Avalokiteśvara conducts Śāriputra follow one upon another as inevitably, as the movements of a Beethoven quartet. As if the message of the Prajñā-pāramitā were not already sufficiently condensed, the body of the sūtra proper concludes with a short mantra constituting as it were its veritable quintessence: ‘Gate, Gate, Pāragate, Pārasamgate, Bodhi Svāhā’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 婆 訶).321 By the proper intonation of these words one’s heart is opened to the influence of Perfect Wisdom.

The Hṛdaya sūtra being as popular as the Vajracchedikā Sūtra, its literary backwash is no less impressive. The Sanskrit text of both recensions has been found in palm-leaf form in Japan, the shorter one having been brought there in 609 C.E. and the longer in 850 C.E. In the course of six centuries seven Chinese translations of the sūtra produced, by Kumārajīva (摎 摩 羅 什) or one of his disciples - (ca. 400 C.E.), Hsuan-tsang ( 莊 , 649 C.E.), Dharmacandra ( 月 , 741 C.E.), Prajñā (大 , 790 C.E.), Prajñācakra ( , 861 C.E), Fa-cheng (施 , 856 C.E), and Dānapala (陀 那 杷 羅 , ca. 1000 C.E). It was translated into Tibetan by Vimalamitra (). There are also Mongolian and Manchu versions. Commentaries and expositions abound. Its popularity in the West is attested by a dozen English translations, besides six in French and one in German.322

A Dictionary of Chinese Buddhist Terms ( 學 辭 典) gives a difinition as below:

‘The Sūtra of the heart of Prajñā; there have been several translations, under various titles, the generally accepted version being by Kumarajiva, which gives the essence of the Wisdom Sūtras. There are many treatises on the Sūtra.’323

On average, two new versions of the Hṛdaya Sūtra became available to the public every one hundred years, each with some incremental improvements. Because of its brevity and preciseness, the text was popular and most widely circulated in China.

The Hṛdaya Sūtra was the pan-sectarian text accepted by all Buddhist schools as the essential core doctrine of Mahāyāna Buddhism, not only by the above scholastic traditions but also by the practical traditions of Ch’an and Pureland. As it is concise and short, the text was fit for memorization and chanting by an individual or community of people. Monks and nuns as well as lay people in China, Vietnam, Japan, Korea... frequently chant this Sūtra at the pray performance. The widespread use of the Hṛdaya Sūtra was one of the distinctive features of Mahāyāna Buddhist culture in the later half of the first millennium. In other words, the essence of the entire Mahāyāna teaching is contained in this sūtra of only 262 words in the Chinses translation. How important the Hṛdaya Sūtra is! We may recognize it.

II. The Concept of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna Sūtras

After the Buddha’s parinirvāṅa, Buddhism became popular and developed from early Buddhism into Hīnayāna (小 乘) (we also call Early Buddhist Tradition) and Mahāyāna (大 乘) (the Developed Buddhist Tradition).324 The division between Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna Buddhism was established sometime between the first century B.C. and the first century A.D. Hīnayāna is the conservative Buddhist school which tries to preserve the orthodox teachings and practices of Buddhism. It accepts the Pāli canon as the main scriptures. For Hīnayānists, there is only one Buddha, who is the founder of Buddhism, and the highest goal or level one can achieve in life is to become an Arahata, a good disciple of the Buddha who attains salvation for himself by his own effort. scriptures.325

Māhayāna Buddhism is the later liberal Buddhist school which has a new interpretation of Buddhism. It does not accept the Pāli canon as the sole scriptural source, but has many new scriptures written in Sanskrit, then Chinese, Tibetan...326 According to Māhayānists there is not just one Buddha, but many. In principle, everyone has Buddha-nature and can become a Buddha. The ideal one seeks to achieve is to become not merely an Arahata, but a Bodhisattva, a Buddha-to-be, who has a great compassion for the world of mortals, and, after attaining salvation for himself, helps others to attain salvation. The chief philosophical difference between Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna is that while the former assert the reality of dharmas (elements or entities), the latter declare that all things are empty.

In other words, it is said that pudgalanairātmya ( ) and dharma-nairātmya ( ) (non-substantiality of the self and the dharmas) are the two important concepts associated with Hinayāna and Mahāyāna respectively.327

In the later development of Mahāyāna Buddhism, the philosophy of concept of non-substantiality of the dharmas (dharma nairātmya, ) was widely accepted. It basically denied the separate reality of the elements (of existence). According to this, substance is unreal, a thought-construction (vikalpa, ) and the modes and attributes (associated with the thought-construction) are also unreal. It is well known that with the emergence of a vast literature such as Prajñā-pāramitā (般 若 波 羅 密 經), Saddharma-Puṇḍarīka ( ), Laṇkāvatāra (楞 伽 ), Lalitavistara ( 遊 戲 ), Samādhirāja (三 妹 ), Suvarnaprabhāsa ( ), Dasabhūmi (十 地 ), Sukhāvati ( ), Vimalakīrti (維 摩 詰 經), Āvataṁsaka Sūtras ( ) and other Māhayāna scriptures are too numerous to mention and among them specially the title of Prajñā-pāramitā. T.R.V. Murti says in this connection, "The prajñāpāramitā revolutionised Buddhism in all aspects of its philosophy and religion by the basic concept of Śūnyatā."328

The philosophical systems of Prajñā-pāramitā literature including Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra and the Hṛdaya Sūtra in Buddhism made radical changes in the earlier concepts. The twin concepts of pudgalnairātamya and the dharmanaitātmya as found in the early Buddhism were made broad based in the Prajñā-pāramitā literature. The basic concept of nairātmya was further transformed into Śūnyatā. This concept of Śūnyatā subsequently absorbed in itself some of the concepts which were primarily conceived either ontological, epistemological or metaphysical. Some of the concepts like ādhyātma, rūpa (), saṁskṛta ( 為), asamkṛta ( 為), prakṛti (自 ), bhāva (), abhāva ( ), svabhāva ( ), parabhāva (真 ), vijñāna () , saṁskara (), vastu ( 健) and sattva ( 情) were associated with the concept of Śūnyatā.

It may be stated that the Mādhyamika (中 論) system is a school of thought relying the concept of Śūnyatā, but Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna ( 樹) cannot be called its founder because Śūnyatā was present before him in the Mahāyāna Sūtras (大 乘 ), some of which are prior even to Ashvaghoṣa (馬 鳴). Nāgārjuna is only the first systematic expounder of Śūnyatā. However, it is to the glory of Nāgārjuna that he seized these threads and wove them into unity; it is to the greatness of Nāgārjuna that he developed these more or less scattered ideas almost to perfection in a thoroughly consistent manner. Nāgārjuna who wrote number of works of which the Mādhyamika-karikā is regarded as his masterpiece presents in a systematic manner the philosophy of Mādhyamika school in particular, Mahāyāna Buddhism in general.

Śūnyatāvādins () call themselves Mādhyamikas or the followers of the Middle Path realized by Buddha during his Enlightenment, which Path, avoiding the errors of existence and non-existence, affirmation and negation, eternalism and nihilism, also at once transcends both the extremes.

The study of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature also shows that some of the Yogācārins (瑜 伽 ) also produced the versified summaries of the Prajñā-pāramitā. It is said that Dignāga ( 那) in his Piṇdārtha dwells on sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.329 It may be mentioned here that out of these sixteen modes of śūnyatā prakṛtiśūnyatā ( ,) saṁskṛtaśūnyatā ( 為) and asaṁskṛtaśunyatā ( 為) are referred in the commentary of Haribhadra ( ) known as Āloka ( ). The Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha330 of Dignāga even negated the Bodhisattva itself. Thus, it can be said that the basic concepts of pudgala-nairātmya and the dharma-nairātmya of the early Buddhism were made more elaborate in the twenty modes of Śūnyatā, as found in the Aṣṭsāsarikā Prajñā-pāramitā (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) whereas the Prajñā-pāramitā-piṇḍārtha of Dignāga refers only to sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.

It may be pointed out here that the various modern commentators such as Prof. Stcherbatsky,331 Aiyaswami Sastri, Bhāvaviveka,332 Obermiller,333 Murti334... who have contributed to the successive development of the concept of Śūnyatā. According to Dr. Harsh Narayan, Śūnyavāda is complete and pure Nihilism. Śūnyavāda is a negativism which radically empties existence up to the last consequences of Negation. He has taken great pains to prove that Śūnyavāda is Nihilism pure and simple and to establish his preconceived view he has not only given some evidence from Mahāyāna Texts but has relied upon the verdict of tradition too as illustrated below:

"In the face of such an almost unanimous verdict of tradition, it is difficult to see how the nihilistic interpretation of śūnyavāda can be rejected as totally false."

The thinkers of Yogācāra school describe Śūnyavāda as total Nihilism. Dr Radhakrishnan says that absolute (i.e. Śūnyatā) seems to be immobile in its absoluteness. Dr. T.R.V. Murti views Prajñā-pāramitā as absolute itself and said:

"The absolute is very often termed śūnya, as it is devoid of all predicates".

As we see, with the emergence of the Mahāyāna Sūtras and Mahāyāna philosophers, a new dimension of Śūnyatā was added to the concept of Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas or pudgalanairātmya and dharmanairātmya in Hīnayāna. This and the ultimate Truth concept of Śūnyatā literally revolutionised the earlier concept in Pāli Nikāyas with regard to some shades of different entities and different meanings in Mahāyāna Sūtras such as Śūnyatā as the true nature of empirical Reality, Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 起 , 緣 生 起), Middle Way ( ), Nirvāṇa (涅 槃), and Śūnyatā (空 性) is considered as beyond the Negation or Indescribable (Chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) and Śūnyatā is the means of the relative Truth (Sammuti, Skt. Saṁvṛti-satya, 俗 諦) (Paramārthasatya, Skt.Paramārtha-satya, 真 諦).

Now let us come to study them respectively, but first of all, we must grasp their concise definition in Mahāyāna field.

The Definition of Śūnyatā

The term Śūnyatā,335 terminologically compounded of ‘śūnya’ (empty, void, hollow) and an abstract suffix ‘’ (equivalent to ‘ness’), was almost invariably translated into Chinese as (空 性) (emptiness, voidness, or vacuity). The concept of this term was essentially both logical and dialectical. The difficulty to understand this concept is due to its transcendental meaning (paramārtha, 真 諦) in relation to the logico-linguistic meaning (vyavahāra), especially because the etymological tracing of its meaning (i.e. śūnya meaning ‘vacuous or hollow within a shape of things’, 真 ) provides no theoretical or practical addition to one’s understanding of the concept.

According to A Dictionary of Chinese Buddhist Terms ( 學 辭 典),336 ‘The nature void, i.e. the immateriality of the nature of all things’ is the basic meaning of Śūnyatā. It is very interesting if we will step to examine the field of this definition through the poetic and figural similes of Śūnyatā, before entering to discover the major meanings of the concept of Śūnyatā.

Similes of Śūnyatā

The phenomenal nature of the Dhammas is well illustrated by Buddhaghosa who employs a number of similes to illustrate their unreality. Nāgārjuna also takes these similes to point out the efficacy of the logic contained in them, to comprehend the unreality of the Dhammas. These Dhammas are ever new (nicanava), like dew at sunrise (suriyaggamane ussavabindu), like a bubble of water (udake dndaraji), like a mustard seed at the end of an awl (aragge sasapo), like a flash of lightening of instantaneous duration (vijjuppado viya ca paritthayino), like an illusion (māyā, 幻 ), like a mirage (marici, 焰 ), like a dream (supinanta, 夢), like a wheel of fire (alatacakka, 熱 車), like the city of the Gandharvas (gandhabba-nagara, 乾 撻 婆), like froth (phena, 浮 ) and like the banana tree (kadali, 蕉).

It is very interesting and significant too that Nāgārjuna himself has used most of these similes in his Karikas: alatacakranirmana (熱 車), svapna (夢), maya (幻 ), marici (幻 ), ambu-candra (球 ), gandharvanagara (乾 撻 婆)...337

The Buddha used a number of similes in the Nikāyas to point out the unreality of dhammas of every kind and it is these similes that have been later used with great effectiveness in Mahāyāna philosophical schools, specially of Chinese Buddhist thinkers:338

1. Emptiness implies non-obstruction... like space or the Void, it exists within many things but never hinders or obstructs anything.

2. Emptiness implies omnipresence... like the Void, it is ubiquitous; it embraces everything everywhere.

3. Emptiness implies equality... like the Void, it is equal to all; it makes no discrimination anywhere.

4. Emptiness implies vastness... like the Void, it is vast, broad and infinite.

5. Emptiness implies formlessness or shapelessness... like the Void, it is without form or mark.

6. Emptiness implies purity... like the Void, it is always pure without defilement.

7. Emptiness implies motionlessness... like the Void, it is always at rest, rising above the processes of construction and destruction.

8. Emptiness implies the positive negation... it negates all that which has limits or ends.

9. Emptiness implies the negation of negation... it negates all Selfhood and destroys the clinging of Emptiness (pointing to the thorough transcendency that is free from all abiding).

10. Emptiness implies unobtainability or ungraspability... space or the Void, it is not obtainable or graspable.

First appearing in the Nikāyas the ten similes, expressed in every Mahāyāna philosophical school, illustrate in a poetic way the unreality of the phenomena.

The Meanings of the Concept of Śūnyatā

Śūnyatā as the True Nature of Empirical Reality

In early Buddhism, Suññatā () defined as anattā ( ). The Theravādists and Hīnayānists understood Suññam or anātmam i.e. the non-existence of any real substance as ātman or individuality, e.g., pudgala-suññatā, as N. Dutt writes:

"The Sarvāstivādins are also responsible for the addition of a fourth term, ‘śūnya’, to the usual three, namely dukkha, anitya and anātma, though the word conveyed no Mahayanic meaning as it connoted no other sense than anātma". 339

While the Mahāyānists took it to be the nonexistence of individuality (pudgala suññatā) as also of the objective world (dharma suññatā).

The word Śūnyatā (空 性) served to designate the true nature of empirical Reality or what is the same, the form of true nature of all phenomena. This subject matter of Śūnyatā will cover all the questions concerning the Buddhist outlooks on life and world.

The true Reality which usually has two widely philosophical concepts: the norm of existence and the essence of existence or it is referred to as the abstract idea of universal principle, law, causality or the such-as-it-is-ness of existence. In this aspect the true reality is not the Universe but the sufficient reason of the Universe. It is stated in the second chapter of the Sadharma-puṇḍarika Sūtra as follows:

"The true entity of all phenomena can only be understood and shared between Buddhas. This reality consists of the appearance, nature, entity, power, influence, inherent cause, relation, latent effect, manifest effect, and their consistency from beginning to end."340

(唯 究 盡 諸 謂 諸 : 如 , 如 , 如 , 如 力 , 如 作 , 如 , 如 , 如 果 , 如 , 如 究 竟 等).341

As we see, such a reality which has meanings that all things are always as they truly are. All the marks, nature, subtance, powers, functions, causes, conditions, effects, retributions and the equal identity of these nine factors of all dharmas are always like such. Put it in further explanations as below:

As saying that we recognize a thing, it means that we by our senses perceive the marks manifesting the distinctive characters or nature of that thing. Since there exist the external marks manifesting the internal attributes or nature, so the thing is assumed a certain substance. The assumed substance is definitely to possess an inherent power as the nature of Śūnyatā, whose directional vector turns outwards to accomplish its function of manifestation. This is the aspect of existence of the thing itself. The world or universe is ‘a great set’ of myriad of things. All things co-exist, co-operate and interact upon one another to create innumerable phenomena. This is called the cause. The cause under different conditions produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or neutral retributions. It is the very universal principle, the reason of existence or the norm of existence as such. In other words, because of Śūnyatā, all things can exist; without Śūnyatā, nothing could possibly exist. Śūnyatā is therefore extremely dynamic and positive, in the Hṛdaya Sūtra’s words, this is also called ‘Form (rūpa) is no different from the void (sūnya), nor the void from form’ ( ) And Nāgārjuna claimed Śūnyatā as the true nature of empirical Reality by the following famous sentence:).342

"With Śūnyatā, all is possible; without it, all is impossible."343

And of course, this corresponds to the Reality as Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā text writes,

"Subhūti, the Tathagātas’ words are true and correspond to reality. They are ultimate words, neither deceitful nor heterodox". (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 , 如 , 不 獨 , 不 異 ). 344

Śūnyatā is not a dogma. It is simply what can be grasped in its total and absolute integrity, only in an act of intuitive Yogic knowledge, which is reserved to the great Buddha. Śūnyatā stands for the avoidance of all dogmas. The persons who take Śūnyatā as a dogma are patients of an incurable malady. The Mūlamādhyamika-kārikā presents that:

(Śūnyatā sarvadrsṭīnām proktā nihśaraṅam jinaih yeśam tu Śūnyatā drsṭistānasādhyān pabhāśire).345

In the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, Śūnyatā refers to the world of enlightenment, but it is also stated that this world of enlightenment is not separate from the world of delusion:

Form (the world of delusion) is identical with void (the world of enlightenment)’, and ‘void is identical with form’.346 Here, ‘form is identical with void’ may be considered to point to the path leading from delusion to enlightenment, while ‘void is identical with form’ points to the path descending from enlightenment to delusion.

The purpose of Śūnyatā refers to the objective of extinguishing linguistic proliferation and the efforts leading towards this objective: ‘Śūnyatā’ corresponds to ultimate truth, namely, the state in which linguistic proliferation has been extinguished; and the ‘meaning of Śūnyatāsignifies all existents relating to our everyday life in which Śūnyatā is an actually established fact.

The Śūnyavadin is neither a thorough-going sceptic nor a cheap nihilist who doubts and denies the existence of everything for its own sake or who relishes in shouting that he does not exist. His object is simply to show that all world-objects when taken to be ultimately real, will be found self-contradictory and relative and hence mere appearances.

True, he indulges in condemning all phenomena to be like illusion, dream, mirage, sky-flower, son of a barren woman, magic etc which suggest that they are something absolutely unreal. But this is not his real object. He indulges in such descriptions simply to emphasize the ultimate unreality of all phenomena. He emphatically asserts again and again that he is not a nihilist who advocates absolute negation, that he, on the other hand, maintains the empirical Reality of all phenomena.

He knows that absolute negation is impossible because it necessarily presupposes affirmation. He only denies the ultimate reality of both affirmation and negation. He condemns intellect from the ultimate standpoint only for he knows that its authority is unquestionable in the empirical world. He wants that we should rise above the categories and the contradictions of the intellect and embrace Reality. He asserts that it is the Real itself which appears. He maintains that Reality is immanent in appearances and yet it transcends them all, that Reality is the Non-dual Absolute, Blissful and beyond intellect, where all plurality is merged. This is the constructive side of the dialectic in Śūnyatā which we propose to consider now. Here intellect is transformed into Pure Experience.

The Saddharma-puṇḍarīka sūtra tells us that as long as we are entangled in the categories of the intellect we are like blind-born men completely in the dark; when we reach the limit where finite thought confesses its weakness and points towards Reality our blindness is cured but our, vision is still blurred; it is only when we embrace Pure Knowledge of the Buddha that we gain true vision. This is Reality which is Calm and Deep and Pure Knowledge of the Buddha, which transcends intellect and which is to be directly realized through pure knowledge. It is the Most Excellent and the Final Enlightenment (uttama agra bodhi) by which we become one with the Buddha.347

Thus, we can say that Śūnyatā is the key concept of Mahāyāna, especially in the Mādhyamika Philosophy and it can be understood by Purnatā tathatā (真 如), Nirvāṇa (涅 槃), Pratīitya-samutpāda (緣 起 , 緣 生 起), Paramārthatā (真 諦), Nairātmya (遠 ), Satya (真 ), Sarvadharmaśūnyatā (一 ), Sarva-padārthaśūnyatā (一 六 句 ), Sarvabhavaśūnyatā (一 ) etc., which generally mean the true nature of imperical Reality.

Śūnyatā as the Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 緣 起 , 緣 生 起)

The [[Hṛdaya Sūtra of Prajñā-pāramitā literature narrated that, at one of the Dharma sessions held on Mount Gṛdhrakūṭa ( 鷲 , Vulture Peak) in Rājṛgha ( 舍), Śākyamuni ( 迦 牟 尼) suggested that Śāriputra (舍 弗), who held the first seat, request Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva ( 音 菩 ) to give a lecture on the insight of Śūnyatā. In reply to Śāriputra, the Bodhisattva, who was engaged in deep contemplation of Prajñā-pāramitā surveying the distress calls of sentient beings, expounded the meaning of the Truth from the point of view of Śūnyatā as under:

"Śāriputra! Form (rūpa) does not differ from the void (Śūnya), nor the void from form. Form is identical with void (and) void is identical with form. So also are reception (vedanā), conception (sanjñā), mind impression (saṁskāra) and consciousness (vijñāna) in relation to the void. Śāriputra, the void (Śūnya) of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing."

(舍 不 異 不 異 亦 復 如 。 舍 , 不 , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減).348

The Pāli scripture declares six sense-organs, six sense-objects and six conciousness as well as five aggregates are Suññatā as "Eye is void of self and anything belonging to self, form is void..., visual consciousness is void...",349 then Hṛdaya Sūtra expands this concept by emphasis that ‘rūpa does not differ from Śūnya’ ( 不 異 ), or ‘Śūnya does not differ from rupa’ ( 不 異 ), and ‘Śūnya of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing’ ( , 不 , 不 滅 , 不 垢 , 不 淨 , 不 增 , 不 減). It means that because rupa must have no a nature of its own (svabhava), it is produced by causes or depend on anything else, so rupa is Śūnyatā or ‘identical with void’ ( )... That which is real, would contradict the fact that phenomena are bound by the relations of cause and effect, subject and object, actor and action, whole and part, unity and diversity, duration and destruction, and the relations of time and space. Anything known through experience is dependent on conditions, so it cannot be real. According to the Prajñā-pāramitā, the perceived object, the perceiving subject and knowledge are mutually interdependent. The reality of one is dependent upon others; if one is false, the others must be false. The perceiving subject and knowledge of the external object must also be false. So what one perceives within or without is illusory. Therefore there is nothing, creation and annihilation, pure and impure, increase and decrease and so on... Thus, ‘Śūnya of all things is not created, not annihilated, not impure, not pure, not increasing and not decreasing’.

On the other hand, what one perceives cannot be conceived as unreal since that which is unreal can never come to exist. Thus a thing cannot be said to be either real or unreal, and accordingly any such claim would be unintelligible. In Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara’s thought, the Middle Way as Śūnyatā is often presented as a provisionary name for the fact that all things are causally dependent upon each other, the classic Buddhist doctrine of dependent origination or causality (Pratītyasamutpāda). Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara ( 音 菩 ) used Pratītyasamutpāda (緣 起 , 緣 生 起) to refute extreme views and to prove Śūnyatā of all things. In the teaching of the Hṛdaya Sūtra, we can understand Śūnyatā (空 性), Middle Way ( ), and Dependent Origination (緣 起 , 緣 生 起) are interchangeable, and lead to the conclusion that metaphysical theories are untenable.

We may illustrate it by a following formulation:

Table IV

X = - X, because X is composed by V, Y, Z, W...

We are able to see here the reason why Śūnyatā is defined as Pratītyasamutpāda. There is the intimate connection that exists between causality and Śūnyatā. The one presupposes the other; the two are inseparably connected. Śūnyatā is the logical consequence of the Buddha’s view of causality and effection. Śūnyatā is the central theme of the Mahāyāna philosophical system. This term has been used in the Prajñā-pāramitā system to denote a stage where all viewpoints with regard to the real nature of mundane world are totally rejected. In other words, we may say that to have a viewpoint is to cling to a position and there can be various types of positions with regard to the real nature of things as Saddharma Puṇḍarīka expressed under:

"... know that phenomena have no constantly fixed nature,
that the seeds of Buddhahood sprout through causation..."350

(知 空 性 種 從 生).351

In the invocation in verse at the beginning of the work, Nāgārjuna gives the fundamentals of his philosophy in a nutshell. He describes Pratītyasamutpāda by means of eight negatives. In Mādhyamika śāstra, he says:

"Anirodhamanutpādamanucchedamśāśvatam anekārthamanānārthamanāgamamanirgamam."352

(不 亦 不 滅 , 不 一 亦 不 異 , 不 亦 不 , 不 去 亦 不 來) .

There is neither origination, nor cessation, neither permanence nor impermanence, neither unity nor diversity, neither coming-in nor going-out, in the law of Pratityasamutpāda. Essentially, there is only non-origination which is equated with Śūnyatā. Elsewhere he also states that Pratityasamutpāda (Dependent Origination) is called Śūnyatā. Here Śūnyatā referring as it does to non-origination, is in reality the Middle path which avoids the two basic views of existence and non-existence. Śūnyatā is the relative existence of things, or a kind of relativity. Dr. Radhakrishnan writes in his book Indian Philosophy that "by śūnyatā therefore, the Mādhyamika does not mean absolute non-being, but relative being".

What then are the positive teachings of the writings on Prajñā-pāramitā literature? The teaching concerns the relation between conditioned and unconditioned things. Something is called ‘conditioned’ if it is what it is only in relation to something else. All the familiar things of our everyday world are conditioned in two ways: Each one is dependent on a multiplicity of other events which surround it, and all of them are linked to suffering and ignorance through the twelve links of the chain of causation (or, more literally, of "conditioned coproduction"). The Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā sūtra concludes with the famous verse:

"All phenomena are like a dream, an illusion, a bubble and a shadow, like dew and lightning. Thus should you meditate upon them."

(一 , 如 夢 幻 泡 影 , 如 亦 如 電 , 作 如 觀).353

Like dew drops and a lightening flash the things of this world are evanescent and short-lived. Each experience bursts soon, like a bubble, and it can be enjoyed only for a moment. The transformation of the earthly scene concern us, and our true welfare, no more do the changing shapes of the clouds we may watch on a hot summer day. The appearance of this world is like a hallucination which springs from a disease in the organ of vision about as real as the spots which livery people see before their eyes. Like a magical shows it deceives, deludes and defrauds us, and it is false, when measured by what we slowly learn about ultimate reality. As a lamp goes on burning only as long as fuel is fed into it, so also this world of ours continues only while craving supplies the drive. The enlightened awake to reality as it is; compared with their vision of true reality our normal experience is that of a dream, unreal and not to be taken seriously.

Finally, what we see around us can be likened to the stars. As the stars are no longer seen when the sun has risen, so also the things of this world are visible only in the darkness of ignorance, and, in the absence of reactions to them, they are no longer noticed when the true non-dual gnosis of the Absolute has taken place.354

That is the sole purpose of Buddha’s teaching.

"The entire Buddhist thought revolves on the pivot of Pratītyasamutpāda, the Mādhyamika system is interpretation of Pratītyasamutpāda as śūnyatā." 355

Śūnyatā as the Middle Way

The term ‘middle way’ refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any dichotomy into ‘being’ and ‘non-being,’ ‘attribute’ and ‘substance’ or ‘cause’ and ‘effect’...

In a kārikā (24.18), Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna observes that Middle way is Dependent Origination and also means Śūnyatā by saying:

"What is originating co-dependently, we call emptiness. It is designation based upon (some material). Only this is the Middle Path."

(yaḥ pratīyasamutpādaḥ śūnyatāṁ tāṁ pracakṣmahe). 356

It is clear that Dependent Origination and Śūnyatā are one and the same thing. The other verse continues to state the same idea that:

"It is provisional designation and it is the Middle way."

(sā prajñāptir upādāya pratipat saiva madhyamā).

"Provisional designation" refers to the verbalized form assumed by ultimate truth, and it may be said to correspond to language in which the vector leading from the sacred to the profane is grounded.

Nagārjuna’s interpretation claims that the true nature of an object cannot be ascertained by intellect and described as real or unreal.357

In the Vimalakīrti Sūtra (維 摩 詰 經), the Middle way which is called the not-two Dharma-gate, or the Dharma-gate of non-duality. A few passages discussed this topic in a great assembly of Bodhisattvas.

"At this time Vimalakīrti said to all the Bodhisattvas, "Good sirs, how can a Bodhisattva enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality? Each of you with your eloquence please tell it as you like. . . "

Virtue-Top Bodhisattva said, "Defilement and purity make two. If you see the real nature of defilement, you [will realize that] purity has no form, then you conform to the character of cessation. This is entering the, Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Good-Eye Bodhisattva said, "One mark and no mark are two. If one knows that one mark is no mark, and yet does not cling to no mark, he penetrates into the state of equality, and is said to have entered the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . . Pusya Bodhisattva said, "Good and evil make two. If you do not arouse good or evil, but penetrate to the limit of no-form, thus attaining the full realization, you enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Pure-Conviction Bodhisattva said, "The conditioned and the unconditioned dharmas make two. If one can depart from all numbers, his mind will be like empty space; with pure Wisdom he encounters no obstruction whatsoever. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."

Narayana Bodhisattva said, "Mundane and supra-mundane are two. The very nature of mundane is empty, which is the same as the supramundane. In them there is no entering, no coming out, no overflowing and no dispersing. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Good-Wit Bodhisattva said, "Saṁsāra and Nirvāṇa make two. When one sees the nature of saṁsāra, then there is no saṁsāra, no bondage, no liberation, no burning and no relieving. He who understands this enters the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."

Lightening-God Bodhisattva said, "Insight and ignorance make two. The true nature of ignorance is insight itself. Insight cannot be grasped; it is beyond all numbers. To be equal in them without duality is to enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Delight-Vision Bodhisattva said, "Form and Emptiness of form are two. However, form itself is empty, not when it ceases to be, but by its very nature. In the same way, feeling, conception, impulses and consciousness are empty. . . He who realizes this is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Jewel-Seal-in-Hand Bodhisattva said, "To like Nirvāṇa and to dislike the world make two. If one does not like Nirvāṇa nor loath the world, then there is no duality. Why is this so? Because if there is bondage, then there is liberation. If from the beginning there is no such thing as bondage, who would ever seek for liberation? He who realizes that there is no bondage and no liberation will have no likes or dislikes. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality. . ."

Truth-Lover Bodhisattva said, "Real and unreal make two. He who truly sees, does not even see the real, how much less the unreal? Why? Because this is not something that can be seen by the eye of the flesh. Only the Wisdom-eye can see it, and yet for this wisdom-eye there is nothing seen or unseen. This is entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality..."

Thus, each and every Bodhisattva spoke in turn; then they all asked Mañjuśrī, "Please tell us, what is the Bodhisattva’s entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality?"

Mañjuśrī replied, "According to my understanding, to have no word, no speech, no indication and no cognition, departing away from all questions and answers is to enter the Dharma-gate of non-duality." Thereupon Mañjuśrī asked Vimalakīrti, "We have spoken, each for himself. Now, good sir, you must tell us what is the Bodhisattva’s entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality."

Then Vimalakīrti kept silent, without a word. Whereupon Mañjuśrī praised him in earnestness, "Oh great, oh marvelousl Not to have even words or letters, this is truly entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality!"

While this chapter on entering the Dharma-gate of non-duality was preached, five thousand Bodhisattvas in the assembly all entered the Dharma-gate of non-duality and reached the state of no-arising-Dharma- maturity.358

The same ideas in the Vajrachedikā-Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra are expressed by the words as under:

"Subhūti, the Tathāgata knows and sees all: these living beings will thus acquire immeasurable merits. Why? (Because) they will have wiped out notions of an ego, a personality, a being and a life, of Dharma and Not-Dharma. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp form (lakṣaṇa), they will (still.) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. If their minds grasp the Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp the Not-Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Therefore, one should not grasp and hold on to the notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma".

(須 菩 提 ! 如 來 悉 知 悉 諸 眾 故 ? 諸 眾 復 亦 , 人 , 眾 , 壽 , 亦 。 何 故 ? 諸 眾 , 則 為 著 , 人 , 眾 , 壽 , 人 , 眾 , 壽 故 不 , 不 法)359

The notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma here means the negation of the dual, because it is produced by causes or depends on anything else, so it is falsely produced or appears as the Buddha said to Subhūti that "Subhūti, (when) the Tathāgata speaks of an ego, there is in reality no ego, although common men think so. Subbuti, the Tathāgata says common men are not, but are (by expediency) called, common men" (須 菩 提 ! 如 來 說 , 而 凡 夫 之 人 。 須 菩 提 ! 凡 夫 , 如 來 說 凡 夫 , 名 凡 夫).360

It is itself a means (Madhyama) between all extremes, a Middle Path (Madhyamamārga), or a moderate course of action (Madhyama pratipāda).

The Middle Way represents a characteristic attitude, rooted in a certain set of individual and social concerns, which shapes the motivation for one’s actions in the world. It is indicative of a particular sort of deconstructive philosophy which endows the Mādhyamika with its paradoxical ‘non-position’. This notion of a Middle Way is fundamental to all Buddhist teachings—it is in no sense the exclusive property of the Mādhyamika —yet it was given priority by Nāgārjuna and his followers, who applied it in a singularly relentless fashion to all problems of ontology, epistemology, and soteriology.

As we mentioned in the previous chapter,361 the concept of a Middle Way obviously proved to be a very fruitful heuristic in early Buddhist literature, a device that could seemingly be exploited as an aid toward the explanation of virtually any important point of doctrine. One of the most crucial doctrinal issues for all Buddhists is, of course, the concept of selflessness (nairātmya), and here as elsewhere we encounter the all-pervasive influence of the Middle Way, this time interpreted by Nāgārjuna as the absence of any philosophical view—the ‘view’ which is really no view at all:

"The Buddhas have indicated that there is a self, they taught that there is no self, and they also taught that there is neither any self nor any no-self."

(ātmety api prajñapitam anātmetly api deśitaṁ/ buddhair nātmā na cānātmā kaścid ity api deśitaṁ).362

The Middle Way and Pratītyasamutpāda are two ways of designating the same notion, namely, Śūnyatā. Both aim at showing that the true state of things is incomprehensible and indescribable, beyond the reach of thought and language.363

Thus, in the Mahāyāna Buddhism, Pratītyasamutpāda and Śūnyatā, are equal and synonymous but it points out to another main important factor, i.e., the Dependent Origination, if understood in the empirical sense, simply refers to a mere nomenclature. This fact is further explained by Candrakīrti (月 稱) saying that wheels (of a chariot) being the components of a chariot, thus this whole structure is designated as a chariot in the worldly sense. The chariot has no independent status and since it originates dependently, it lacks its own nature. Now, these very components are by their nature unproduced. According to him this very non-production of the components of the wheel etc., is Śūnyatā. Such a Śūnyatā, whose characteristic is non-production, is also designated as the Middle Path.364 Moreover, according to Candrakīrti’s explanation Śūnyatā ( ), nomenclature (upādāya prajñapti, ) ( ) are considered to be ‘different names’ (viśeṣa sañjñā) of the Dependent Origination (Pratītyasamutpāda, 觀).365 As far as the meaning of the two terms is concerned, Candrakīrti says at another place that whatever is the meaning of Dependent Origination it is emptiness.366 The term nomenclature based on some material is also interpreted by various scholars in different ways. This Śūnyatā always assumes some nomenclature, which in Buddhist philosophy is called prajñapti. Thus, it finally leads to the Middle path which is free from the two extremes of existence and non-existence.

The Madhyama pratipada is also free from the two extremes of eternalism and annihilationism. The Middle way is to see the things as they are. In the whole of the kārikā there are four padas viz., Pratītyasamutpāda ( ), Śūnyatā ( ), Upadaya-pratipadā ( ) and Madhyama pratipada ( ). As a matter of fact, all the four have some logical sequence in them. According to Gadjin M. Nagao all these four padas associated with each other in some way, are considered equal.367 Thus the whole sequence can be formulated as follows:

Table V

Pratītyasamutpāda ( ) = Śūnyatā ( )

= Upādāya prajñapti ( )

= Madhyama pratipada ( )

 

With regard to the relation between Dependent Origination (pratītyasamutpāda) and emptiness (Śūnyatā), Nāgārjuna has already stated that Dependent Origination is Śūnyatā; it is a designation based on some material (Vijñapti), it is Middle Path (Madhyamāpratipada).368

To conclude, we can say that the reason why Śūnyatā is considered as Pratītyasamutpāda, is of priority and posteriority in relation to each other working at different places and times having no connection with each other in a single frame work. Cause may be a priority and the effect may be posteriority as far as time frame work is concerned, but they stand wide apart from each other. This type of analysis at the empirical level leaves nothing but a phenomenal vacuum and this vacuum leads to Śūnyatā at the transcendental level in conceptual way. In other words, we may say that we have always a desire to go beyond the conceptual analysis of the things which bring us to the level of Śūnyatā, beyond which our intellect fails. Venkatramanan says,

"To these three may be added another import of śūnyatā, viz., the sense of beyond, the thrust for the real, the thrust for fulfilment, which is the seat and spring of all the activities of man."369

The significance of the identity relation between Pratītyasamutpāda and Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna Buddhism lies in the recognition of a philosophical fact, i.e., the law of Dependent Origination at mundane level giving rise to Śūnyatā at the transcendental level. To put it other way, the law of Dependent origination is a metaphysical ladder to reach the high pedestal of Śūnyatā at the transcendental level. And in the strict sense, Śūnyatā, the Middle way and Dependent Origination, according to the Mahāyāna, are themselves empty. Still, they are good devices for helping rid people of attachment. They perform the same function of avoiding the extremes of absolutism and nihilism. The claim that all things are empty means that all things neither absolutely exist nor absolutely do not exist. If things in the universe existed absolutely, they would have their own nature and would not be dependent upon causal conditions, but nothing in the world is seen to be independent of causal conditions. Thus, the existence of things cannot be absolutely real. And if the existence of things were absolutely unreal or nothing, there would be no change or motion in the universe, yet myriad things are perceived to arise from causal conditions.

Śūnyatā as Nirvāṇa (涅 槃)

And the next meaning, Śūnyatā is considered as Nirvāṇa. As we know in Pāli Nikāyas, Suññatā () means Nibbāna i.e. the attitude of emptiness, a reality beyond suffering or the state of final release. Later, the Mahāyānists or Mahāyāna teachers identified Śūnyatā (空 性) with Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) and added it some more colours.

As we have seen in Chapter Five,370 the ethical conception of Nibbāna has received the largest amount of attention in the Pāli texts as well as in the writings of modern scholars. Throughout the Nikāyas, Nibbāna is described as the destruction (khaya, 滅) of attachment (rāga, ), hatred (dosa, 疾 妒) and delusion (moha, 幻 ), of desire (taṇhā, ), impressions (saṇkhārā, 幻 ), and firm grasp of wrong views (upādāna, 邪 ), of impurities (āsava, ) and afflictions (kilesa, 煩 ), of desire for existence (bhava, ), birth (jāti, ), old age, death (jarāmaraṇa, 死), and thus of misery (dukkha, ). In describing the positive aspect of Nibbāna, the Nikāyas state that it is a condition which is very happy (accantasukha, 安 樂), imperishable (accuta, 不 死), steady (acala, dhīra, 安 靜), tranquil (santa, 輕 安) and free from fear (akutobhaya, 畏). It is the state of the highest bliss (amata) and the object of Jhānas is to bring the mind into such a state that it will be above worldly pleasure and pain. It can be effected by dissociating the mind completely from all worldly matters. This is achieved by means of the trances, the highest of which is the Saññāvedayitanirodha (滅 ). From the foregoing discussion about the highest trance, it is evident that Nibbāna is psychically Saññāvedayitanirodha provided that the adept complies with the other necessary conditions of Arhathood.

The notable passage of the Itivuttaka (如 經):371 ‘Atthi, bhikkhave, abhūtam akatam asaṇkhataṁ‘ shows that the early Buddhists conceived of Nibbāna not as annihilation but as something positive,372 which is, a metaphysical interpretation of Nibbāna, however it is infinite and indescribable like Ākāsa ( 為). It is called a dhātu (realm) beyond the three dhatus,— the [[Apariyāpann]-dhātu]] or Lokuttara-dhātu (超 ). It is a state to be realised (sacchikātabba) within one’s own self (paccattaṁ veditabbo viññūhi). It is homogeneous (ekarasa, 同 一) and in it there is no individuality. It is like the disappearance of flame in the fathomless state of existence in the infinite.

The more accurate conception of Nibbāna would certainly be that it is a state beyond the domain of word and thought and possible of realisation only within one’s own self, while according to Nāgārjuna, the Śūnyatāvādins do not seek a Nirvāṇa where there is an end of kleśas (煩 ) and skandhas (). Their Nirvāṇa is:

"Nirvāṇa is that which is neither discarded nor attained; it is neither a thing destroyed nor a thing eternal; it is neither suppressed nor does it arise".

(Aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāvataṁ, Aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate). 373

It is also said that in Pāli literature, Nirupādhiśeṣa (解 脫 最 後) is the state of final release where all the skandhas, and defilements have total cease. Then the Mahāyānists gave one more variety—the Apratiṣṭhita Nirvāṇa, the state of the Bodhisattva who shuns retiring into Final Release, although fully entitled to it, and who by his free choice devotes himself to the service of all beings. Candrakīrti in Mādhyamika-Kārikāvṛtti ( 論 頌), defined that Nirvāṇa is:

"What is not abandoned nor acquired; what is not annihilation nor eternality; what is not destroyed nor created."

(svabhāvena hi vyavasthitānāṁ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ ca svabhāvasyānapāyitvāt kuto nivṛttir, yatas tannivṛttyā nirvāṇam . . . yadi khalu śūnyavaditaḥ kleśānāṁ skandhānāṁ vā nivṛttilakṣaṇam nirvāṇam necchanti, kiṁ lakṣaṇarh tarhīcchanti. ucyate;

"aprahīṇam asamprāptam anucchinnam aśāśvatam; aniruddham anutpannam etan nirvāṇam ucyate").374

‘The function of prajñā is not to transform the real, but only to create a change in our attitude towards it.’

(na prajñā aśūnyān bhāvān śūnyān karoti; bhāvā eva śūnyāḥ).375

The change is epistemic (subjective), not ontological (objective). The real is as it has ever been. Nirvāṇa is not an ens (bhāva, ) or non-ens (abhāva, ) etc., it is the abandonment of such considerations of the real (bhāvābhāva-parāmarśakṣayo nirvāṇam, 諦 的 涅 槃).376 This is in full accord with the teaching of Buddha asking us to abandon the existential (bhava-dṛṣṭi, 現 ) and non-regarding the nature of the Tathāgata —whether he exists after death or does not or both or neither.Nirvāṇa as one with the Absolute is free from thought-determinations. And only by leaving these do we attain Nirvāṇa. existential (vibhava-dṛṣṭi, ) views.377This is the true significance of the avyākrta ( 記 , Inexpressibles) (如 來)378

It is the contention of the Mahāyāna that the final release is possible only through Śūnyatā by the giving up of all views, stand-points and predicaments.379

Nāgārjuna, the leading exponent of Śūnyatā, has made this point very clear. He says, "Because I have no acceptance whatsoever, I am free from all faults."

Candrakīrti, in commenting upon this verse, says that it is not to be eradicated like rāga (passion, ) etc. nor to be attained like the fruits of a saintly life (e.g., Srotāpatti (修 陀 還), Sakṛdāgāmi (修 陀 含) etc.). It is not eternal like aśūnya (real elements).380 It is by its nature without origin and decay, and its lakṣaṇa (characteristic, ) is that it does not admit of any description.381 In such an indescribable thing, how can an imagination (kalpanā, 像) of the existence of kleśas and skandhas, and their eradication through Nirvāṇa find a place? So long as those activities of our imagination continue to exist, there can be no Nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is realised only when all prapañcas, i.e., attempts at particularization or definition cease. To the argument of the Sarvāstivadins (上 座 ) that even admitting the non-existence of kleśas and skandhas at the stage where Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) is reached, it may be that they exist in saṁsāra, i.e., before the attainment of Nirvāṇa, — the Mahāyānists give the forcible reply that there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa and Saṁsāra ( 迴). So, in fact, Nirvāṇa requires no process of eradication. Nirvāṇa is really the complete disappearance (kṣaya, 滅) of all figments of the imagination. The kleśas, skandhas, etc., the disappearance of which is generally supposed to be necessary in Nirvāṇa,382 have, according to the Mādhyamikas, no real existence whatsoever. Those who cannot get rid of the conception of ‘I-ness’ or ‘Mine-ness’ usually assume the existence of non-existent things.

Put it in the broad view, he told that the paths advocated by other systems can at best lead to partial release, or be a preliminary to this.383 Consideration of the real in any particular mode, e.g. as Substance, Being, Becoming etc necessarily creates an other, the opposite, from which it is distinguished. We cannot help being attached to what we take to be real—our view—and reject others. A view, because of its restriction, determination, carries with it duality, the root of saṁsāra. Nāgarjuna states this dialectical predicament thus: when the self is posited, an other (para) confronts it; with the division of the self and the non-self, attachment and aversion result. Depending on these all vices spring up. Attachment begets the thirst for pleasure, and thirst hides all flaws (of the objects). Blinded by this, the thirsty man imagines qualities in things, and seizes upon the means to achieve pleasure. Saṁsāra is thus present as long as there is the attachment to the ‘I’.384

The root-cause of duhkka, in the Mādhyamika system, is the indulging in views (dṛsṭi, ) or imagination (kalpanā, 妄 ). Kalpanā (vikalpa, 妄 ) is avidyā ( ) par excellence. The real is the indeterminate (śūnya); investing it with a character, determining it as ‘this’ or ‘not this’, is making the Real one-sided, partial and unreal. This is unconsciously to negate the real; for all determination is negation. The dialectic then, as the Śūnyatā of dṛsṭis, is the negation of stand-points, which are the initial negation of the real that is essentially indeterminate (nirvikalpa, niṣprapañca, ). Correctly understood, Śūnyatā is not annihilation, but the negation of negation; it is the conscious correction of an initial unconscious falsification of the real.

The word emptiness or empty gains its true connotations in the process of salvation or nirvāṇa and has different meanings during the process. All things may be empty in the sense that they are devoid of definite nature, characteristic or function.

Emptiness may be used to discredit theories and dismiss view-points. To claim that all things are empty may show that discursive reasonings and conceptual statements about the true nature of things are unacceptable. The term is also used to devalue and to designate things worthless, useless, to be discarded. To empty one’s mind may mean that one sees the world as suffering and transcends it.

The Mahāyānist conception of Nirvāṇa as Śūnyatā is that the Mahāyānists deny the existence of elements altogether. Many of the aspects of their conception are brought out by the various terms used in Mahāyānic works. For instance, when Nirvāṇa is equated with Śūnyatā, the implication is that all things which are ordinarily supposed to exist are really nonexistent just as the mirage has no substantiality whatsoever, e.g., the pṛthivī-dhātu (地 大) is Śūnya of real origination, destruction, or existence in reality.385 When it is equated with Tathatā (真 如) or Dharmatā ( ), the implication is that all things of this world are essentially of the same nature, void of any name or substratum.386 It is that which is neither existence nor non-existence.387 Śunyatā represents the negative and Tathatā the positive aspects of the Truth. When it is called bhūtakoṭī ( 濟 , true limit), it is implied that on analysis of dharmas, which are false designations, one arrives finally at the Reality, beyond which it is impossible to pass and which alone is truth. Some of the other expressions which are often used as synonyms of Nirvāṇa are avitathatā (不 , not untruth); ananyatathatā (獨 一 , unique); aviparyāsatathatā (不 , irreversible); paramārtha (真 諦 , the highest truth), tattva (本 質 , the essence); acintyadhātu (難 誦 的 本 , incomprehensible substance), dharmadhātu ( , totality of things), dharmasthiti (本 , substratum of things); supraśānta (淳 淨 , perfectly calm, unruffled by origination or destruction); advaya and advayādhīkāra (不 分 , non-separable and non-divisible).388

In the third paragraph of the Hṛdaya text, we read:

"Therefore, with the void (sūnya), there is no form (rūpa) and no perception (vedāna), conception (sanjñā), mind impression (saṁskara) and no consciousness (vijñāna); there is no eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind; there is no form, sound, smell, taste, touch and idea; there are [no such things as the eighteen realms of sense (dhātu) from the realm of sight up to that of the faculty of mind (vijñāna); there are no such things as the twelve links in the chain of existence (nidānas) from ignorance (avidya) with also the end of ignorance up to old age and death (jaramarana) with also the end of old age and death; there are no (such things as) the four noble truths and there is no wisdom and also no gain."

( , 劓 , , 乃 至 , 亦 盡 , 乃 至 死 , 亦 死 盡 。 , 集 , 亦 , , 亦 ). 389

In this paragraph we see that all the important and fundamental teachings of Buddhism are rejected: the five skandhas, the eighteen dhātus, the Four Noble Truths, including Nirvāṇa and the holy Path... are all abolished. This great view is succinct in one very famous sentence of Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra: "They should develop a mind which does not abide in anything" ( 其 心).390

Also the same text, but in other passage, the Buddha taught Subhūti that:

"They will have wiped out notions of an ego, a personality, a being and a life, of Dharma and Not-Dharma. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp form (lakṣaṇa), they will (still.) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. If their minds grasp the Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Why? (Because) if their minds grasp the Not-Dharma, they will (still) cling to the notion of an ego, a personality, a being and a life. Therefore, one should not grasp and hold on to the notion of Dharma as well as that of Not-Dharma. This is why, the Tathāgata always said: "Ye Bhiksus, should know that the Dharma expound is likened to a raft. Even the Dharma should be cast aside; how much more so the Not-Dharma".

( 諸 眾 , 人 , 眾 , 亦 。 何 故 ? 諸 眾 , 則 為 著 , 人 , 眾 , 壽 , 人 , 眾 , 壽 故 不 , 不 故 , 如 來 說 : 汝 等 毘 丘 ! 知 , 如 箋 捨 , 何 況  ?) 391

Because the Dharma was expressed by Buddha is not a doctrine of philosophy, if it is anything at all, it is therapeutic device cleansing of men’s innate coarse or subtle clingings. If Early Buddhism, the good deeds, the Holy Truth, Nibbāna - a state of perfect rest and hapiness, and beyond the three worlds is the aims for practitioner. Then, the contention of the Mahāyānists is that the only Reality is Nirvāṇa or Dharmadhātu, or Noble Eightfold Paths everything else being a total delusion of the mind, or therapeutic method. When a patient is cured i.e. freed from clings, then the Four holy Truths... which becomes useless and abandoned behind as ‘a raft’.

At the moment, one realises this essence of Dharma, then he does not distinguish or grasp one thing from another. That is to say Saṁsāra is identical with Nirvāṇa, he becomes perfect, i.e., a Buddha, because the Mahāyānists hold that all beings other than Buddhas are under delusions, the nature of which varies according to their spiritual advancement. So, one must eradicate from his mind the conception not only of his own individuality but also of the substantiality of anything whatsoever perceived or cognized by him. When a being attains a state of mind, in which he cannot distinguish himself from any other thing it corresponds to an ontology of the world (relative reality) or from the (absolute reality) transcendentalism. He is said to attain Nirvāṇa which means the nature of absolute Śūnyatā, absolute transcendentalism in the Mahāyānic sense as the Hṛdaya Sūtra conclude that:

"Because of gainlessness, Bodhisattvas who rely on Prajñā-pāramitā, have no hindrance in their hearts, and since they have no hindrance, they have no fear, are free from contrary and delusive ideas and attain the Final Nirvāṇa".

( 故 , 菩 提 埵 , 依 波 羅 多 故 , 罣 礙 , 罣 礙 故 , 恐 布 , 遠 齻 倒 夢 , 究 竟 涅 槃). 392

This is why Bodhisattva Vimalakirti kept silent when he was asked to describe the absolute (the Dharma-gate of non-duality).393 This is the reason for the Buddha’s silence, and for his answer to Upaśiva‘s inquiry about Nirvāṇa:

"He who has gone to rest, cannot be measured;
For there (in Nirvāṇa) nothing can be named.
When all dharmas are abolished,
So are all passages of speech".394

It is also very worthwhile, if we come to give more explanation about the relation between Nirvāṇa and Saṁsāra.

As a matter of fact, noumenon and Phenomena are not two separate sets of entities, nor are they two states of the same thing. The absolute is the only real; it is the reality of saṁsāra which is sustained by false construction (kalpanā, 妄 ). The absolute looked at through the thought-forms of constructive imagination is the empirical world; and conversely, the absolute is the world viewed sub specie aeternitatis, without distorting media of thought.395

Śūnyatā means transcendentality (Paramārthatā) or non-substantiality (Nairātmya), both of the bodies (pudgala) and the elements (Dharma) composing them which stand over against and yet inform the phenomenal existence (Saṁvrtisatya).

Śūnyatā also stands for that ‘naturelessness’ (nihsvabhāvatā) through which one realises the ‘Unity of the apparently opposites’. It is in the light of the doctrines such as this that Nāgārjuna sees no difference between ‘Saṁsāra’ and ‘Nirvāṇa’.

The conditioned is here equated with the unconditioned. And that unconditioned identity of the conditioned and of the unconditioned is the principal message of the Prajñā-pāramitā literature. This quite incomprehensible Absolute is perpetually held before us as a standard. With it we should identify, into it we should sink ourselves. We are, indeed, taught to view the world as it appears when the individual self is extinct. All hidden concern for self advancement is counteracted. One should not aim at a private and personal Nirvāṇa, which would exclude others and the world, but at the full omniscience of a Buddha which somehow includes both.

Personal merit must be surrendered to all beings. No personal attainment is, in any case, possible, no entity can provide lasting rest and security, no freedom is complete while constrained by the need to keep anything out.

In every way the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures attempt to correct misconceptions which the practices of the Abhidharma may have fostered.396 The Abhidharma had convinced us that there are no ‘beings’ or ‘persons’, but only bundles of dharmas. Yet, although beings are not there, they must nevertheless, from compassion, not be abandoned, and their welfare, though strictly non-existent, must be furthered by ‘skill in means’. The Abhidharma had rejected all conditioned things as perilous. Now one realises the peril of keeping, them apart from the unconditioned. The Abhidharma had cultivated wisdom as the virtue which permits one to see the ‘own being’ of dharmas.

Now the Prajñā-pāramitā literature in its turn regards the separateness of these dharmas as merely a provisional construction, and it is cultivated as the virtue which permits us to see everywhere just one emptiness. All forms of multiplicity are condemned as the archenemies of the higher spiritual vision and insight. When duality is hunted out of all its hiding places, the results are bound to be surprising. Not only are the multiple objects of thought identified with one mysterious emptiness, but the very instruments of thought take on a radically new character when affirmation and negation are treated as non-different, as one and the same.

Once we jump out of our intellectual habits, emptiness is revealed as the concrete fullness; no longer remote, but quite near; no longer a dead nothingness beyond, but the life-giving womb of the Buddha within us.

This doctrine of emptiness has baffled more than one inquirer, and one must indeed despair of explaining it if it is treated as a mere theoretical proposition, on a level with other theoretical statements. And yet, everything is really quite simple, as soon as one pays attention to the spiritual intention behind this doctrine. In teachingemptiness’ the Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtras do not propound the view that only the Void exists. The bare statement that ‘everything is really emptiness’ is quite meaningless. It is even false, because the rules of this particular logic demand that the emptiness must be as well denied as affirmed.397

The (Hṛdaya)] Sūtra has these five stages in view when it ends with the formula: ‘Gate, gate, paragate, parasamgate, Bodhi Svaha!’ (堨 諦 , 堨 諦 , 波 羅 堨 諦 , 波 羅 增 堨 諦 , 菩 提 婆 訶).398

1. Gate: gone from the data of common sense to the dharmas, and their emptiness.

2. Gate: gone from infatuation with conditioned dharmas to their renunication, because of their emptiness.

3. Paragate: gone beyond from Nirvāṇa, the real nature of conditioned dharmas.

4. Parasamgate: gone altogether beyond even beyond the difference between the world and Nirvāṇa, to a transcendent non-duality, in which affirmation and negation are identified in one emptiness.

5. Bodhi Svaha: means O what an awakening! The final stage of transcendental emptiness, in which the long sleep is at last over.

It will be seen that the word Śūnyatā in each case derives its meaning from the context created by a spiritual attitude. Outside that context it has no meaning at all.

Thus, it becomes clear that the change from Hīnayāna to Mahāyāna was a revolution from a radical pluralism (dharmavāda, ) to a radical Absolutism (advayavāda, 不 二), from dogmatism (dṛṣṭivāda, ) to criticism (śūnyavāda, ), from the plurality of the momentary elements (dharmavāda, ) to the essential unity underlying them (dharmatāvāda, ), from the unreality of an eternal substance (pudgala-nairātmya, ) to the unreality of all elements (dharmanairātmya, ).

Buddha has taught his doctrine to enable us to overcome all suffering and thus to become real Bhiksṣus (bhinnakleśho bhikṣuḥ) and obtain Nirvāṇa. But as long as the duality of the subject and the object is not transcended, neither Bhikṣutā nor Nirvāṇa can be realized.399 Ignorance is of two kinds: Ignorance due to suffering (kleśāvaraṇa, 煩 障), and Ignorance in the form of objects covering the Real (jñeyāvaraṇa, 知 障). Śūnyatā is the antithesis of Ignorance of both kinds. It is Pure Knowledge.

There are some quotations as quoted below:

"Nirvāṇa is an illusion. Even if there is anything greater than Nirvāṇa, that too will be only an illusion."400 A Bodhisattva is a mere dream. Even the Buddha is only a name. Even the Perfect Wisdom itself is a mere name. Dreams, echoes, reflections, images, mirage, illusion, magic, void—such are all objects of intellect.401 The Śatasāhasrikā Prajñā-pāramitā ( 千 頌 ) also condemns all dharmas as illusory. They have neither origination nor decay, they neither increase nor decrease, they are neither suffering nor its cessation, they are neither affirmation nor negation, neither eternal nor momentary, neither Śūnyatā nor aśūnyatā.402 They are mere names and forms. They are Māyā (夢 幻). And Māyā is declared to be an inconsistent category which cannot resist dialectical scrutiny and which is ultimately found to neither existent nor non-existent.403 All phenomena arc mere names; they are only a convention, a usage, a practical compromise.404 The Laṇkāvatāra (楞 伽 ) condemns them to be like an illusion, a dream, a mirage, a hare’s horn, a barren woman’s son, a magic city, the double moon, a moving fire-brand presenting an appearance of a circle, a hair seen floating in the atmosphere by defective vision, an empty space, a sky-flower, a mere echo, a reflection, a painting, a puppet like mechanism, which can be called neither existent nor non-existent.405

Many Mahāyāna sūtras such as the Lalitavistara ( 遊 戲 經),406 the Samādhirāja (三 妹 經)407 and the Suvarṇaprabhāsa ( ) 408... also join in such descriptions.

In the Complete Enlightenment Sūtra is displayed the same ideas by the following passage:

"Complete Enlightenment is universally illuminating in quiescent-extinction without duality. Hundreds of thousands of millions of asamyas of Buddha worlds, as innumerable as the grains of sand of the Ganges, are like flowers in the sky, randomly arising and perishing. They are neither identical to nor separate [from the nature of Complete Enlightenment). Since there is no bondage or liberation, one begins to realize that sentient beings have intrinsically accomplished Buddhahood, and that birth and death and Nirvāṇa are like yesterday’s dream".409

Or in ‘the Large sutra on Perfect Wisdom’ is also expressed the same idea:

"What is the emptiness of ultimate reality? "Ultimate reality" means Nirvāṇa. And that Nirvāṇa is empty of Nirvāṇa, on account of its being neither unmoved nor destroyed. For such is its essential nature".410

Now, let us read a passage from the Concise Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra, in explanation of the nature of Emptiness.

"Subhūti said, " Kausika, a Bodhisattva who aspires to the glorious vehicle should abide in the Prajñā-pāramitā with the teaching of Emptiness. He should not abide in form, in feeling, conception, impulses or consciousness; he should not abide in form that is transient or eternal . . . He should not abide in the fruit of Arhatship . . . not even in Buddha’s Dharmas. In this manner he should benefit and deliver infinite sentient beings."

Whereupon Śāriputra thought, "Where then should a Bodhisattva abide?"

Subhūti, knowing his thought said to him, "What do you think, Śāriputra? Where does Tathāgata abide?"

Śāriputra said, "Tathāgata abides nowhere. This no-abiding mind itself is the Tathāgata. Tathāgata does not abide in conditioned things, nor in the unconditioned. The Tathāgata who abides in all dharmas is neither abiding nor non-abiding. Just so, a Bodhisattva should also rest [his mind) in this manner."

At that time in the assembly many gods thought, "Even the languages and letters of the Yaksha demons are intelligible, but what Subhūti has just said is unintelligible."

Knowing their thoughts, Subhūti addressed the gods, "In that, there is no speech no demonstration and no hearing."

The gods thought, "What Subhūti intended to do was to make the doctrine easier for us to understand, but what he has done is to make the doctrine more subtle, profound, and obscure."

Reading their thoughts, Subhūti said to the gods, "If a devotee wants to attain the state of Stream-Winner, Once-Returner, No-Returner or Arhat... he should not depart from this deep insight. . ."

The gods thought, "Who can understand and agree with what Subhūti has just said?"

Subhūti knew their thought and said, "I say sentient beings are like dreams and magical delusion. Stream-Winner's ... Arhats are also like dreams and magical delusions."

The gods said, "Subhūti, are you saying that the Buddha’s Dharmas are also like dreams and magical delusions?"

Subhūti said, "Yes, I say Buddha’s Dharmas are like dreams and magical delusions. I say Nirvāṇa is also like a dream and a magical delusion."

The gods said, "0 Subhūti, are you really saying that even Nirvāṇa is like a dream and a magical delusion?"

Subhūti said, "0 dear gods, if there were something that was more superior even than Nirvāṇa, I would still say that it is like a dream and a magical delusion. dear gods, there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa and dreams and magical delusions."411

The doctrine of Śūnyatā is clearly expressed here. It is difficult to find parallel statements of this kind in the Vedic literature or in other sources of religious scriptures. Because it contrasts to the Upanishad doctrines of eternal Being or the theistic religions as Catholicism, Hinduism and so on...

Therefore, we can see that if Nibbāna is the highest aim in Pāli Nikāyas, then in the process of evolution, we do come across a new departure when we find in Mahāyāna sūtras usually said that a fully enlightened Buddha is like illusion, is like a dream, and so is Nirvāṇa, and even if perchance there could be anything more distinguished than Nirvāṇa, even that is like a magical illusion, like a dream i.e. the Nirvāṇa, or Buddhhood is the aim for enlightenment, but when attained and we awaken it, then we come beyond them.

Śūnyatā as beyond the Negation or Indescribable (avāchya / anabhilāpya)

In the Mahāyāna sūtras, especially the Mādhyamika, language is like a game, and our debate whether A is B or A is not B is like a magical creation.

In this case the action and the prevention are equally illusory, yet it makes sense to say that one prevents the other. Similarly, according to Nāgārjuna, his own words are empty, like things created by magic or illusion, and yet he can refute the essence of all dharmas. His negation is not a negation of something real.

Nāgārjuna argued:

"Just as a magically formed phantom could deny a phantom created by its own magic, so could negation and refutation."412

Nāgārjuna’s negation is only a tool for eliminating extreme views. If there is no extreme to be removed, there need be no such things as affirmation and negation. Words such as right and wrong or erroneous are really empty terms without reference to entities or things. The right view is actually as empty as the wrong view.

The Mādhyamika refutation of erroneous views and illumination of right views is a therapeutic device for abolishing intellectual and emotional attachment. To obtain enlightenment, one has to go beyond right and wrong, true and false, and see the empty nature. We do not negate anything. There is nothing which can be negated. Hence, we will go beyond affirmation and negation.

In the Large sūtra on Perfect Wisdom, the Buddha confirmed it that

"Furthermore, a Bodhisattva stands firm in the perfection of wisdom. When he courses in the perfection of wisdom, a Bodhisattva does not get at the Not-Beyond or at the Beyond of any dharma whatsoever. It is then that he is one who stands firm in perfect wisdom, and he likewise instigates, exhorts, and introduces all beings thereto. But all this is as though done by a magician with regard to illusory beings..."413

Śūnyatā essentially means Indescribable (avāchya or anabhilāpya) as it is beyond the Four categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta). It is Reality which ultimately transcends existence, non-existence, both and neither. It is neither affirmation nor negation nor both nor neither. Empirically it means Relativity (pratītya-samutpāda) which is phenomena (saṁsāra); absolutely it means Reality (tattva) which is release from plurality (nirvāṇa). The world is Indescribable because it is neither existent nor non-existent; the Absolute is Indescribable because it transcends and no category of intellect can adequately describe it. Everything is Śūnya: appearances are Svabhāva-Śūnya or devoid of ultimate reality and Reality is Pratītyasamutpāda or devoid of plurality.

To easily grasp the above meanings, we may illustrate the formulation of Four Categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) by a table as under:

Existence = X, non-Existence = -X

Either Existence or non-Existence = X / -X

Neither Existence nor non-Existence = -(X / -X)

Table VI

-[(X) / (-X) / (X / -X) / -(X / -X)]

Ashvaghoṣa (馬 鳴) said that Tathatā (真 如) is neither Śūnya () nor Aśūnya (非 空) nor both nor neither because it transcends all categories of the intellect. ‘All things in the world from beginning are neither matter nor mind (empirical ego), nor consciousness (momentary and individual), nor non-being, nor being; they are after all, inexplicable.’414 But this does not mean that there is no reality because it is the Real itself which appears ‘The divine nature of the Absolute Reality is not unreal.’

The Śūnyavadins take ‘existence’, ‘is’, ‘affirmation’, ‘being’ in the sense of absolute existence or ultimate reality; it means Eternalism. Those who maintain that the world exists are committing a great error because when we penetrate deep we find that this entire world with all its manifold phenomena is essentially relative and therefore ultimately unreal. And those who advocate non-existence or non-being are also committing a great error because they are denying even the phenomenal reality of the world. They are condemned by the Śūnyavadins as nihilists (nāstikas, 虛 無 主 義 者). Eternalism and Nihilism are both false. Intellect which is essentially discursive, analytic and relational involves itself in contradictions. All that can be grasped by it is essentially relative. It gives us four categories—existence, non-existence, both and neither — and involves itself in sixty-two antinomies.415 It cannot give us Reality. Reality transcends all the categories and reconciles all the antinomies of intellect. It is to be directly realized through spiritual experience. It is the Non-dual Absolute in which all plurality is merged. We must rise above the subject-object duality of the intellect and the plurality of the phenomena.

The Buddha was not a speculative metaphysician but a practical soteriologist at heart. His chief concern was the salvation or Nirvāṇa of sentient beings from the sorrowful world. In teaching men to achieve Nirvāṇa, the Buddha was believed to be a skillful teacher. On the one hand, he knew that all words and concepts are empty, and that discursive reasoning should be avoided. But on the other hand, he understood that sentient beings are attached to mundane things and could know only discursive knowledge. In order to help them various of attachments, he employed words such as the middle way and extreme views, worldly and ultimate truths, illumination and negation, and emptiness and non-emptiness, to expound his Dharma. Actually ‘the true nature of all dharmas is entirely inexplicable and unrealizable.’416 Thus all doctrines or verbal messages the Buddha gave are nothing but skillful means (upāya, 便) used to achieve the goal of non-attachment.

Still men tend to be attached. This clinging or longing is likened by the Mahāyānists to a disease or fire, a source of suffering, delusion and ignorance in life. Śūnyatā is a soteriological device to expunge the disease or fire so that human beings are released from misery and so it is likened to medicine or water. The Mahāyāna have argued that one should properly understand the nature, purpose and function of the device, and not be bound to it. Otherwise, one cannot be transformed.

Śūnyatā as the Means of the Relative Truth (Saṁvrtisatya, 俗 諦) and the Ultimate truth (Paramārthasatya, 真 諦)

One should also understand the doctrine of Śūnyatā by means of the two fold truth, namely the conventional or relative truth (Saṁvrtisatya/Vyavahāra, 俗 諦) and the ultimate or absolute truth (Paramārthasatya, 真 諦). Nāgārjuna said:

"All Buddhas taught Dharma by means of the two-fold truth for the sake of sentient beings. They taught by means of, first, the conventional truth, and second, the ultimate truth."417

Nāgārjuna’s idea of the twofold truth reflects a difference in the manner in which one may perceive things and the point of view from which one looks at them. Worldly or conventional truth involves emotional and intellectual attachment to what one perceives, and hence objects of knowledge are considered fixed, determinate and self-existing. When one sees things from this standpoint, he is committed to linguistic conventions as well as ontological entities. The meaning of a word is believed to be the object for which the word stands. The true nature of things can be described and explained by language.

This standpoint is Saṁvrtisatya, often presented as discursive knowledge.418 However, one may see what he perceives from a different point of view, namely, the standpoint of transcendental or ultimate truth whereby he reevaluates the phenomenal world without attachment. One can know that things perceived are empty of a fixed, determinate or self-existing nature. From this standpoint, one is committed neither to ontological entities nor linguistic ideas. The meanings of words are seen as human projections. Language cannot give true nature and conceptualization is abandoned. This unattached standpoint is Paramārthasatya.419

The twofold truth is essentially a tactical device. This device has been established to defend Buddhism against possible charges of nihilism and absolutism, to help sentient beings know Buddha’s Dharma and to explain certain obscurities and inconsistencies in the teachings of the Buddha.420

With this Two Truths system, the problems of being and non-being, men versus Buddha, finite and infinite, and so forth can all be solved with consistency and ease. When Buddha says that human beings and devas exist, that karma and saṁsara exist, that the Eight Fold Path and Three Bodies (Trikaya, 三 ) of Buddha exist, that a cake is a cake and a pen a pen, he is talking from the standpoint of saṁvrti-satya. When he says that heaven and earth do not exist, that saṁsāra and Nirvāṇa do not exist, that Buddhahood and Enlightenment do not exist, he is talking from the viewpoint of Paramārthasatya. The paradoxical statement of Vajrachedikā-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra:

"The minds the Tathāgata speaks of are not minds, but are (expediency) called minds". (如 來 說 諸 , 皆 為 名 為 心).421

or also the same text, but in other passages are expressed that

"Subhūti, the Prajñā-pāramitā as expounded by the Buddha, is not Prajñā-pāramitā but is (merely) so called."

(須 菩 提 ! 波 羅 波 羅 波 羅 密).422

"Subhūti, the Tathāgata says these living beings are not (really), but they are (expediency), called living beings."

(眾 , 如 來 說 , 名 眾 生).423

To easily bear in mind, we may sum it up in the following formulation:

Beings = B ; not Beings = -B .

Table VII

B = -B => B

The first B is the assertion of living beings in the mundane truth; its negation -B is the denial of living beings in the Ultimate Truth. The third B represents illusion, the nature of man’s mind, in which the merging or identification of mundane and transcendental is expressed.

Here we see the vital point that the Two Truths should never be treated as two separate entities in two distinct and divided categories. Worldly truth, though not unconditional, is essential for the attainment of the ultimate truth and nirvāṇa; according to Nāgārjuna’s Middle Treatise, "without worldly truth, ultimate truth cannot be obtained."424 Relative truth is not useless in achieving enlightenment, nor can it be said that there is no relation between worldly and ultimate truths. Transcendental truth is explained by speech, and speech is conventional and conditional. The Bodhisattva knows and practices this teaching of the twofold truth. He uses words and concepts, but realizes that they neither stand for, nor point to, anything substantial. He employs Pratītyasamutpāda to refute extreme views, and recognizes that they are all empty. It is this skill-in-means (upāya, 便) which enables him to live in conditional and transcendental worlds simultaneously, and hence to save and benefit himself and others equally. The Twelve Gate Treatise states:

"If one does not know two truths, he cannot know self-interest, other-interest and common-interest. But, if one knows conventional truth, he then knows ultimate truth; and if he knows ultimate truth, he knows conventional truth."425

The concept of the Two Truths itself is only valid when we, standing firmly on this side, try to describe the other side and its paradoxical relationship with this side. It is only an expedient device to explain away the delusory tension between the mundane and the transcendental for people who are deeply rooted in this side. The purpose of preaching the Two Truths system is to go beyond the system itself and see the non-distinctive nature of the two. When all relativities are transcended, all pairs and duals are demolished, a wondrous state of great freedom in which all polarities merge into one vast totality will be revealed. In this state of non-dual totality, one then fully realizes the meaning of ‘Form is identical with void’, and ‘void is identical with form’ ( 色)426 of the Hṛdaya Sūtra, the central to the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, and on the basis of this Nāgārjuna formulated an integrated dynamic theory of praxis. His weapons in doing were a series of arguments based on formulae of negation, a broader interpretation of dependent co-arising, and also his needfulness of that aspect of the meaning of Śūnyatā inherent in Śūnyatā.

The law of dependent origination helps us in knowing the causes and conditions of this phenomenal world in a very subtle way. After analysing these causes and conditions of the phenomenal world, what is achieved in the transcendental sense, is nothing but Śūnyatā. After this we reach a stage, which may be called a phenomenal vacuum, which is Śūnyatā. On the one end is the dependent origination and on the other end is the Śūnyatā; and in between there is the existence of the whole of the phenomenal world. The discovery of the law of dependent origination was an attempt to analyse the mundane world and what is ultimately achieved by this process is known as the saṁvrtisatya. At the other end process led to the concept of Śūnyatā, which at level of the paramārthasatya may be designed as the phenomenal vacuum. This stage may be interpreted as silence, i.e., beyond which our intellect can no longer work.

For the sake of clarity, a diagram about the Two Truth on Three Levels is offered under. On the ground of ‘A simplification of Chi Tsang’s Two Truths on Three Levels’,427 we change some of his signs with reasons such as:

Δ = B (because B i.e. Beings), v = / (because / i.e. either), ∼ = - (Because – i.e. minus, deny).

Table VIII

MUNDANE TRUTH


ULTIMATE TRUTH
1. Affirmation of being: B 1. Denial of being: -B
2. Affirmation of either being or non-being:
B / -B 2. Denial of either being or non-being:
-(B / -B)
3. Either affirmation of either being or non-being or denial of either being or non-being:
(B / -B) / -(B / -B) 3. Neither affirmation nor denial of either being or non-being:
-[(B / -B) / -(B / -B)]

 

The path leading from the delusion to enlighten the true nature of Śūnyatā on the basis of the Two Truths may be considered by a process of below arrows of table IX:

Table IX

To conclude this part, we may quote Nāgārjuna’s words which emphasize the Two Truths system as below:

"Those who are unaware of the distinction between these two truths are incapable of grasping the profound meaning of the Buddha’s teaching."428

or:

"Those who do not know these two standpoints cannot understand the teaching of the Buddha."

(dve satye tamupāshritya Buddhānām dharmadhāraṇa. lokasamvṛtisayañcha satyañcha paramārthataḥ. yenayor na vijānanti vibhāgam satyayor dvayoḥ. te tattvam na vijānanti gambhīram Buddhaśāsane).429

Thus, the doctrine of emptiness is given to save, or to account for, empirical phenomena and practical affairs. Nāgārjuna’s twofold truth has also been considered as two fixed sets of truth. His distinction between saṁvrtisatya and paramārthasatya has been taken to imply or correspond to an ontological distinction between ‘relative reality’ and ‘absolute reality’.

III. The Relation between the Concepts of Suññatā and Śūnyatā

Here we start to come to an important point about the approach of Suññatā () and Śūnyatā (空 性) i.e., the relation between the concept of Suññatā in Pāli Nikāya and Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna sūtras.

The teaching on Suññatā is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the difference in standpoint that is adopted by each school. The Mādhyamika primarily shows the inadequacy and incompetence of logic and reason to grasp Reality or to describe it accurately. On the other hand the primary interest of Suññatā in the Theravāda is in ethics and ethical culture. Its approach is not so much philosophical, or even dialectical, as preeminently ethical and religious. Hence the Theravāda, following the example of the Buddha, is not disposed to go thoroughly into, all the philosophical implications of the theory of causality. It is possible to deny the reality of dukkha on the basis of the same arguments on which it denies the reality of the dukkhatā, that is, the experience of dukkha. But to do so is to do harm to its ethical ideology and emphasis on ethical striving. If there is no dukkha there is no point in undertaking ethical culture and religious endeavour. The same consideration applies to other categories such as vedanā (), magga () and nibbuti (解 脫).

The Theravāda denies the reality of the feeler (vedaka, ), the doer (kāraka, 造 作 ), and the released (nibbuta, 解 脫 ). It could have gone further and denied release (nibbuti, 解 脫), feeling (vedāna, ) and the path (magga, ). But this is not done for obvious ethical reasons. To deny the reality of the path is to rule out altogether the possibility of a religious life. To deny feeling is to deny the very possibility of experience. To deny release is to render all life aimless and philosophical consistency and thoroughness are, in the Theravāda, subordinated to ethics and the dictates of ethics. This standpoint of the Theravādins is entirely opposed to that adopted by Nāgājuna, at least in his capacity as the author of the Kārikas. In this work, he denies not only kāraka but kriyā as well (ch. XVIII), not only nibbuta but nibbuti (Nirvāṇa) as well (ch. XXV), not only pudgala () but skandha (), dhātu () and āyatana () as well (ch. III), and so on. His logic does not deter Nāgājuna from denying even the reality of the Buddha and his Jhāna. But the Theravādin has elected to follow the middle path in a way that is more faithful than that of Nāgārjuna himself.

The difference between the Śūnyatā (空 性) of Mahāyāna and the Suññatā () of Theravāda is not fundamental as may appear at first sight. All the differences are due only to a difference in approach to the facts of nature. This fact emerges all the more clearly as we go further in considering the Suññatā of the Theravāda. The Suññatā of things has been considered in the Theravāda books from a variety of standpoints, with the ethical interest foremost in every case.

1. Suññatā without divisions comprehends the whole universe.

2. Suññatā is twofold when it refers to substance and substantial.

3. Suññatā is fourfold when it refers to the following modes: not seeing substance in oneself, not attributing substance to another (person or thing), not transferring one’s self to another, not bringing in another’s self into oneself:

(neva katthaci attānam passati, (na ca kvacani parassa ca attānaṁ kvaci passati), na tam parassa parassa kiñcanabhave upanetabbam passati, na parassa attanam attano kincanabhave upanetabbam passati).430

4. Suññatā is sixfold when it is applied to each of the sense organs, the six kinds of objects corresponding to them and the six kinds of consciousness arising from them, from the point of view of the following six characteristics: substance (atta), substantial (attaniya), permanent (nicca), stable (dhuva), eternal (sassata) and non-evolutionary (avipariṇāmadhamma).431

5. Suññatā is eightfold when it is considered from the point of view of the following: non-essential (asāra, nissāra sarāpagata, nīccasārāsāra), essentially unstable (dhuvasārāsāra), essentially unhappy or disharmonious (sukhasārāsāra), essentially non-substantial (attasārāsāra), non-permanent (suññaṁ niccena), non-stable (suññaṁ dhuvena), non-eternal (suññaṁ sussatena), evolutionary or fluxional (vipariṇāmadhamma). 432

6. Suññatā is tenfold from the point of view of the following modes: devoid (ritta), empty (tuccha), void (suñña), non-substantial (anatta), godless (anissariya), unfree (akamakāri), disappointing (alabbhaniya), powerless (avasavattaka), non-self (para), separated (vivitta).433

7. Suññatā is twelvefold from the point of view of these other modes thus taking rūpa as an instance one can regard it as being: (satto), no animal (jīvo), no human (naro), no youth (mānavo), no woman (itthi), no man (puriso), no substance (attā), nothing substantial (attaniya), not myself (ahaṁ), not mine (mama), not another’s (aññassa), not anybody’s (kassaci).434

8. Suññatā is forty-twofold when considered from the point of view of these modes: impermanent (anicca), inconsistent (dukkha), diseased (roga), abscessed (gaṇḍa), evil (sallu), painful (agha), ailing (ābādhu), alien (para), decaying (paloka), distressing (iti), oppressing (upuddava), fearful (bhayu), harassing (upasagga), unsteady (cala), breaking (pabhaṅga), unstable (addhuvu), unprotected (atāna), unsheltered (alena), helpless (asaraṇa), refugeless (asaraṇībhūta), empty (ritta), devoid (tuccha), void (suñña), substanceless (anatta), unpleasant (anassāda), disadvantageous (ādīnava), changing (vipariṇāmadhamma), essenceless (asāraka), originating pain (aghamāla), torturing (vadhaka), annihilating (vibhava), depraved (sāsava), compounded (saṅkhatu), frustrating (maramisa), tending to birth (jātidhamma), tending to decay (jarādhamma), tending to disease (vyādhidhummu), tending to death (maraṅadhamma), tending to grief, sorrow and lamentation (sokuparidevu dukkhu domanassa upāyāsa dhamma), originating (samudaya), cesant (atthaṇgama), dissolving (nissaranṇa).435

When the Buddha says that one should look upon the world as being suñña he means that one should regard the world of objects and subjects in all the above ways. 436

These are not the only ways in which Suññatā is considered in the books of the Theravāda. The other analyses of this concept show a more detailed and deeper insight into the understanding of Suññatā. Before we can proceed to their examination it is necessary to refer at this stage to some of the divisions of śūnyatā that occur in the books of the Mahāyāna.

First of all, it may be very useful for our analysis, if we can give a look at the number of Śūnyatās which is often listed in Mahāyāna texts. The commentary Abhisamayālaṁkārāloka (莊 歌) of Haribhadra ( ) on Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā (八 天 頌 般 若 波 羅 密 經) speaks of twenty modes of Śūnyatā. The Madhyānata-vibhaṅgaṭīkā ( 邊 分 論 疏) mentions sixteen modes of Śūnyatās. Dignāga ( 那) in Prajñāpāramitāpiṇdārtha speaks of sixteen modes of Śūnyatā.437 Obermiller438 analyses the twenty modes of Śūnyatās on the basis of Abhisamayālaṁkarāloka of Haribhadra. The Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā adds a new dimension to the domain of Śūnyatā when it says the Śūnyatā of all the dharmas cannot even be described. On the Aṣṭsāhaśrikā Prajñā-pāramitā there is a commentary known as āloka written by Haribhadra. In this commentary twenty modes of Śūnyatā have been mentioned and he also assigns each mode of Śūnyatā to one of the ten planes of meditation (dasa-bhūmi) or to the preparatory or posterior stages. Prof. T.R.V. Murti439 who has given a list of twenty modes of Śūnyatā as an appendix to the Central Philosophy of Buddhism surmises that it is a later innovation as Nāgājuna himself does not deal with them. The list as given by him is found at several places in Mahāyāna literature, such as the Pañcavimśati-sāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā, the Madhyānta-vibhaṇgaṭīkā and the Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka. It is clear that Professor Murti is not aware of the list that appears in the Pāli books, for otherwise he would not have said that the list found in the Mahāyāna literature was late in point of elaboration. The list that he has given may be quoted from the Abhisamayālaṇkārāloka)]: 440

1. The Unreality of Internal Elements of Existence (adhyātmaśūnyatā, 內 的 不 本 質). The first mode applies to physical facts, states such as feeling, volition etc. Their nature is not described either as changing (akūṭastha) or as totally undestroyable (avināśī); that is neither real (sat) nor unreal (asat). This constitutes their Śūnyatā relatively or unrelatively.

2. The Unreality of External Objects (bahirdhāśūnyatā, 外 的 不 本 質). This relates to external forms because all forms can be external only. The external form is taken in shape of sense organs such as eye, nose etc. This is known as the Unreality of External Objects.

3. The Unreality of both together as in the sense organs or the body (adhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatā, 內 外 的 不 本 質). Since all the dharmas are unreal and the basis of all the dharmas is also unreal, their (of dharmas and bases) knowledge is also unreal.

4. The Unreality of (the knowledge of) Unreality (Śūnyatāśūnyatā, 非 空 的 不 本 質). This is an important mode of Śūnyatā. The criticism that everything is relative, unreal (Śūnya) may be thought to stand out as a view; when all things are rejected, the rejection itself could not be rejected. This rejection itself is as relative, unreal as the rejected.

5. The Unreality of the Great Space (mahāśūnyatā, 大 的 不 本 質). Hence we can say that space is notional, our conception of it is relative to this distinction of directions east, west etc., and also to the things resident in them. The Śūnyatā of space is termed as Great Space because it has infinite expanse.

6. The Unreality of the Ultimate Reality (parmārthaśūnyatā, 真 的 不 本 質). By the Unreality of the Ultimate Reality is meant the unreality of Nirvāṇa as a separate reality.

7. The Unreality of the Conditioned (saṁskṛtaśūnyatā, 俗 / 為 的 不 本 質).

8. The Unreality of the Unconditioned (asaṁskṛtaśūnyatā, 為 的 不 本 質). These two unrealities make a natural pair. The conditioned is unreal and it is nothing in itself, it is neither permanent nor nonemergent. The unconditioned (asaṁskṛta) can only be conceived in contradiction to the conditioned; it is neither brought out into being nor destroyed by any activity of ours.

9. The Unreality of the Limitless (atyantaśūnyatā, 限 的 不 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā is with reference to our consciousness of the Limit and the Limitless. With regard to this unreality T.R.V. Murti says441 that it might be thought that steering clear of the two extremes or ends of Existentialism and Nihilism, we are relying on a middle line of demarcation and that thereby the Middle or the Limitless might become invested with a nature of its own. The Limitless is nothing in itself; the Middle position is no position at all, but a review of positions.

10. The Unreality of that which is Beginningless and Endless (anavarāgraśūnyatā, 無 始 , 無 終 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā is similar in character. It applies to distinctions in time such as beginning, the middle and the end. These distinctions are subjective. We can say that nothing stands out rigidly on the beginning, the middle and the end, the times flow into each other. Consequent on the rejection of the beginning etc. the beginningless too turns out to be notional; and it should be recognised as relative or unreal on the account.

11. The Unreality of Undeniable (anavakāraśūnyatā, 的 不 本 質). When we reject anything as untenable, something else is kept aside as unrejectable, the undeniable, it might be thought. This eleventh mode of Śūnyatā brings out this aspect.

12. The Unreality of the Ultimate Essences (prakṛtiśūnyatā, 自 的 不 本 質). All the things exist in themselves. Nobody causes them either to happen or to mar them. The things are in themselves void, lack essential character of their own. There is no change in our notions not in real.

13. The Unreality of All Elements (sarvadharmaśūnyatā, 諸 的 不 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā only reiterates that all modes of being, phenomenal and noumenal lack essential reality and so are unreal.

14. The Unreality of all Definitions (lakṣaṇaśūnyatā, 的 不 本 質). In the early Buddhism an attempt had been made to give a precise definition of entities e.g., the impenetrability of matter, and apprehension of object of consciousness (vijñāna). This brings home to us that matter and other entities lack the essence attributed to them. All definiton is of the nature of a distinction within general class and is therefore nominal in character.

15. The Unreality of the Past, the Present and the Future (anauplambhaśūnyatā, 過 去 , 現 在 , 未 來 的 不 本 質). The unreality or the purely nominal character of the past, the present and the future is demonstrable by the consideration that in the past itself there is no present and the future and the vice versa; and yet without such relating the consciousness of the past etc. does not arise.

16. The Unreality of Relation or Combination conceived as non-ens (abhāvasvabhāvaśūnyatā, 的 不 本 質). All the elements of the phenomenal existence are dependent on each other and they are dependent (pratītyasamutpannatvāt), and they have no nature of their own.

17. The Unreality of the Positive Constituents of Empirical Existence (bhāvaśūnyatā, 的 不 本 質). The five upādāna skandhas i.e. duhkha, samudaya, loka, dṛṣṭi and bhāva do not stand for any objective reality, their collection is a non-entity, as it is a grouping subjectively imposed upon them. This shows that corresponding to words and concepts there is no entity.

18. The Unreality of the non-ens (of the Non-empirical) (abhāvaśūyatā, 的 不 本 質). The unconditioned conceived as the absence of the five groups is also unreal. Space, one of the unconditioned is defined as non-obstruction (anāvṛtti). This is determined solely by the absence of the positive characters. The same is the case with Nirvāṇa, another unconditioned.

19. The Unreality of the Self-being (svabhāvaśūnyatā, 有 法 空 的 不 實 本 質). This mode of Śūnyatā emphasises the nature of reality as something existing in itself (svabhāva). It may be stated that svabhāva is here dialectically juxtaposed to Śūnyatā (svabhāvasya śūnyatā).

20. The Unreality of Dependent Being (parabhāvasūnyatā, 第 一 有 空 的 不 實 本 質). In this case also no external factor like the agent or his instruments play any part in making up its reality.

A careful examination of the evidence in the Pāli canon shows that this list cannot be so late as professor T.R.V. Murti thinks it is. As a matter of fact the Pāli records preserve for us a longer list than that of the twenty modes.

"Suññasuññaṁ (), saṁkhārasuññaṁ (有 為 空), vipariṇāmasuññaṁ (壞 空), aggasuññaṁ (上 空), lakkhhṇasuññaṁ (相 空), vikkhambhanasuññaṁ (撤 空), tadangasuññaṁ (類 空), samucchedasuññaṁ (滅 空), patippassadhisuññaṁ (輕 安 空), nissaraṇasuññaṁ (捨 空), ajjhattasuññaṁ (內 空), bahiddhāsuññaṁ (外 空), dubhatosuññaṁ (假 空), sabhāgasuññaṁ (同 分 空), visabhāgasuññaṁ (同 分 分 別 空), esanāsuññaṁ (欲 空), pariggahasuññaṁ (持 空), paṭilābhasuññaṁ (樂 空), paṭivedhasuññaṁ (俉 空), ekattasuññaṁ (惟 空), nānattasuññaṁ (慧 空), khantisuññaṁ (忍 ), adhiṭṭhānasuññaṁ (願 ), pariyogāhanasuññaṁ (入 ), paramatthasuññaṁ (勝 義 諦 空)."

If this list of 25 Suññatā of Patisambhidāmagga belonging to Khuddhaka - Nikāya is compared with what is given in the Mahāyāna texts it will be found that most of the items in the latter are already to be found in Theravāda text. We have here not only a correspondence in ideas but also a correspondence in terminology. This suggests powerfully that at some period in early Buddhist history there had been either close association between the Theravāda and the Mahāyāna or that both schools had derived some of the terminology from a common fund of tradition which may be described as a still earlier form of what may be called, for want of a better term, original Buddhism. This list also tells us something more to confirm our view that the Theravāda teaching on Suññatā is considerably well developed and that the Śūnyatā of the Mādhyamika does not therefore represent a development that is altogether new in the history of Buddhist thought as has been suggested by scholars like Aiyaswami Sastri and Stcherbatsky.442

We have already had occasion to remark that the lists given above do not by any means exhaust the Theravāda analysis of Suññatā. The consideration of the many-sided nature of Śūnyatā has been incorporated as an aid to meditation. We are told that Nibbāna itself can be regarded as consisting of Suññatā and that final release could be obtained by developing insight into this fact of the universe.443

There are various Interpretative Approaches to understand Śūnyatā as we discussed above. Considering the vast philosophical literature on the concept of Śūnyatā. According to T.R. Sharma in An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy,444 we can divide the various approaches into the following:

1. Early Pāli traditions of Theravāda concerning Suññatā

2. Later Hīnayāna traditions of interpreting Suññatā

3. Vijñānavāda, Mādhyamika and Prajñāpāramitā sūtra approaches towards Śūnyatā.

4. The tradition of interpreting Śūnyatā among the Vaipulyasūtra.

5. Commentarial approaches adopted in the different commentaries such as Prassanapadā of Candrakīrti and Āloka of Haribhadra.

The concept of Śūnyatā does not seem fully developed in the first two traditions mentioned above except some stray reference to Puññatā in the early Pāli philosophical works of Theravāda tradition. The concept of Śūnyatā was fully developed by the Prajñā-pāramitā and the Mādhyamika system of philosophy. Nāgārjuna seems to be its chief exponent in the sense that he laid major emphasis on his philosophy of nothingness or emptiness (niḥsvabhāva, 虛 無 主 義) to the concept of Śūnyatā.

These meanings of emptiness are exemplified in the successive stages of the Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas and Mahāyāna sūtras or the evolution of the concept of Śūnyatā associated with a number of levels of understanding.

In Pāli Nikāyas, on the first level, the Suññatā in non-philosophic meaning is as non-substantiality and the ideal of Suññatā that we should contemplate exactly what is negative or affirmative followings its reality. The second level is Suññatā defined as anattā because of void of a self and nothing belonging to a self (anattā), and it comes to exist by the cause of 12 nidānas (Paṭiccasamuppāda). The last meaning is Suññatā considered as Nibbāna because Nibbāna is the state of final release, or trancendental emptiness, while in Mahāyāna sūtras, it is said that, the world or universe is ‘a great set’ of myriad of things. All things co-exist, co-operate and interact upon one another to create innumerable phenomena. This is called the cause. The cause under different conditions produces the different effects, which lead to either good or bad or neutral retributions. It is the very universal principle, the reason of existence or the norm of existence as such. In other words, because of Śūnyatā, all things can exist; without Śūnyatā, nothing could possibly exist, in the Hṛdaya Sūtra says, ‘The Śūnya does not differ from rūpa’.445 Śūnyatā is, therefore, as the true Nature of Empirical Reality. However, at this stage one may still be attached to conceptualization and to a monistic view of the universe. Because any conceptualization is an extreme. This is the first level of Śūnyatā.

On the second level, Śūnyatā as the Principle of Pratītyasamutyāda, because a thing must have no a nature of its own (svabhāva), it is produced by causes or depends on anything else, so it is Śūnyatā as the Hṛdaya text expresses "Eye is void of self and anything belonging to self, form is void..., visual consciousness is void..."446

On the third level, Śūnyatā means Middle way. As we know, common things, which appear to be real, are not really real. But Śūnyatā in this sense may be misinterpreted as non-being or nothing. People distinguish between being and non-being, existence and non-existence, permanence and impermanence, Saṁsāra (the cycle of life and death) and Nirvāṇa. All these should be regarded as extremes. Hence, the term ‘middle way’ (madhyama) is employed to revoke dualistic thinking and refers to something intermediary but it has transcended any dichotomy into ‘being’ and ‘non-being,’ ‘attribute’ and ‘substance’ or ‘cause’ and ‘effect’...The term Śūnyatā means that both naive realism and nihilism are unintelligible and their descriptions of the world should be discarded.

On the fourth level, Śūnyatā as Nirvāṇa and come beyond Nirvāṇa which is truly equated with Tathāgata (如 來) or Dharmatā ( ) implicating that all things of this world are essentially of the same nature, void of any name or substratum. Mahāyānists declared the forcible statement that there is not the slightest difference between Nirvāṇa (涅 槃) and Saṁsāra (娑 婆) because when the complete disappearance of all things is really, there is Nirvāṇa.

The next point, Śūnyatā means beyond all Negation Indescribable which implies that monistic as well as dualistic and pluralistic views of the world are untenable. It is the negation of conceptualization, stated as a denial of both duality and non-duality. It is Reality which ultimately transcends existence, non-existence, both and neither. It is beyond the Four categories of Intellect (chatuṣkoṭi-vinirmukta) viz. ‘neither affirmation nor negation nor both nor neither’. At this stage, one is supposed to be free from all attachments from the rude to the subtle in mind. If there were something more superior even than Nirnāṇa, it is like a dream and a magical delusion. If this occurs, Śūnyatā means total non-attachment.

However, if Śūnyatā is the total Śūnyatā, then it is meaningless. Hence on the last level, Śūnyatā is the Means of the Relative Truth (Saṁvrtisatya) and the Ultimate truth (Paramārthasatya). That is to say, worldly truth, though not unconditional, is essential for the attainment of the ultimate Truth and Nirvaṇā. The Hṛdaya Sūtra, the central of the Prajñā-pāramitā scriptures, has expanded this significance by the emphasis words that ‘rūpa does not differ from Śūnya’ or ‘rūpa is identical with Śūnya’.447 Relative truth is not useless in achieving enlightenment, nor can it be said that there is no relation between worldly and ultimate truths. Thus, Prajñā-pāramitā is of the nature of knowledge; it is a seeing of things, it arises from the combination of causal factors... From that, "Bodhisattvas have no hindrance in their hearts, and since they have no hindrance, they have no fear, are free from contrary and delusive ideas".448 in order that he can content himself (自 在) with entering the world to spread the Truth of Śūnyatā to all walks of life without any obstacle.

Hence, the concept of Śūnyatā in Prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra opens our knowledge that in Pāli Nikāyas, the concept of Suññatā is displayed very simple with the idea of the reality and that suññatā in Pañca Nikāya is also the form of real nature i.e. Śūnyatā in Prajñā-pāramitā texts. In other words, Suññatā in Pāli scriptures attached special importance to shere non-self and until the appearance and development of Mahāyāna, specially Prajñā-pāramitā literature, then the field of non-self is represented in two parts: the non-substantiality of the self (pudgala nairātmya) and the non-substantiality of the dharmas (dharma nairātmya) i.e. from subjective to objective, from six internal sense-bases to six external sense-bases, from affirmation of either being or non-being to denial of either being or non-being... are empty. The negation of all things give us to insight into the reality (Śūnyatā of Śūnyatā). That is also to say, Suññatā in Pāli Nikāyas is the foundation for the development of Prajñā-pāramitā literature.

As far as the role of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna texts is concerned, Edward Conze revealed that the Mahāyāna theorists regarded the Hṛdaya Sūtra (the Heart Sūtra) which represents all of the family of Prajñā-pāramitā literature, as ‘The Second Turning of the Wheel of the Law’.449 Because the Hṛdaya Sūtra is the shortest scripture on the doctrine of Śūnyatā, it is the only sūtra in which Bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara actively participates as the chief exponent of the insight of Śūnyatā.

Put it in more clear words, it is said that seven weeks after the Buddha’s Enlightenment, he gave the first discourse to group of five ascetics at the Deer forest (鹿 苑), in Isipatana (諸 天 墮 處) entitled ‘Dhamma-cakka-pavattana-vaggo’ (經 轉 法 論) means ‘The Foundation of Kingdom of Norm’ or ‘The rolling of the Wheel of Truth’ or ‘The First Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ to void sense pleasures and self-mortification and follow the Middle Way which leads to calm, wisdom, enlightenment, Nibbāna and to present the reality of sufferings (dukkha), its arising, its cessation and the path to its cessation. Suffering is an eternal problem of human beings. In one form or the other, all progressive thoughts of mankind concentrate on the problem of suffering in the sense of finding out their answer. And the Buddha’s discourse was applied it for whoever can experience the Truth by himself. That is the reason this lecture is called ‘The First Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ and in which the knowledge of Four Holy Truths (四 諦)450 is equated to vidyā ( , vijjā or knowledge in Pāli).

We can read a passage in the Hṛdaya Sūtra:

"All Buddhas of the past, present and future obtained complete vision and perfect enlightenment (anuttara-samyak-sambodhi) by relying on Prajñā-pāramitā. So we know that Prajñā-pāramitā is the great supernatural Mantra, the great bright, unsurpassed and unequalled Mantra which can truly and without fail wipe out all sufferings."

(三 , 依 波 羅 多 故 , 阿 耨 多 羅 三 貓 三 菩 提 。 故 知 波 羅 多 , 等 等 除 一 , 真 不 虛). 451

Accordingly, this Hṛdaya Sūtra is meant to be, as Edward Conze says, ‘A restatement of the Four holy Truths for beginners on the method of bearing this teaching in mind as well as on the spiritual advantages of following it’.452 Conze dismisses Tantric influence on this text, despite the fact that the closing section comprises a few Tantric terms ‘mantra’.

[[Wikipedia:
Edward Conze|
Edward Conze]]’s words, the term mantra (mantā in Pāli, 神 咒) or vidyā (vijjā in Pāli, ) is not intended to mean, ‘a secret, mysterious lore of magical potency which can be compressed into a magical formula, a spell’. Rather, the term is intended to mean, ‘the knowledge of the four holy Truths which is the fundamental insight (vijjā, ) of the Buddha’. In parallel to ‘The First Turning of the Wheel’ (dharma-cakra-pravartana-sūtra) (第 一 轉 法 論), the main subject of which is the Four holy Truths, while the Mahāyāna theorists regarded the Heart Sūtra as ‘The Second Turning of the Wheel of the Law’ (第 二 轉 法 論) because Avalokiteśvara Bodhisattva, who was engaged in deep contemplation surveying the distress calls of sentient beings, expounded the meaning of the Four holy Truths from the point of view of Śūnyatā. That is to say if in Early Buddhism considered ‘Four holy Truths’ is the real truth and Nibbāna is the aim for a practitioner, then in Developed Buddhism some things such as Four holy Truths, Nirvāṇa, or ‘even if any thing greater than Nirvāṇa, that too will be only an illution’ (nirvāṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam).453 The negation of all, neither reality in ‘attainment’ nor in ‘non-attainment’(得 不 得) is the most true and proper signification of the concept of Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna texts.

From these marks, we can find out that Śūnyatā in Mahāyāna sūtras has its seeds in Nikāyas and its evolution only means Mahāyānists added more colours of variety into Suññatā. Thus, the teaching on Suññatā is almost the same in the two systems but they appear to be different due to the difference in standpoint that is adopted by each school.

It should be noted that to obtain liberation one need not pass through these levels or even infinite stages of a gradual progression; one can achieve enlightenment instantly. Also, no matter how one gets enlightenment, when attachment is gone, emptiness should be discarded.454 To realize this ‘non-abidingnature of emptiness is true wisdom. This is the achievement of moksa (解 脫 , salvation).455

The term empty or Śūnyatā is mainly a soteriological device, a tool of Nirvāṇa or Salvation. {{Wiki|Psychologically]], Śūnyatā is detachment. The teaching of Śūnyatā is to empty the mind of cravings. Morally, this negation has a positive effect, namely, preventing one from doing evils and making one love oneself and others. It is to foster the virtue of compassion (karuṇā, 慈 悲). And epistemologically, Śūnyatā is an unattached insight that truth is not absolutely true. It teaches that discursive knowledge does not provide true wisdom and that enlightenment is the abandonment of conceptual thinking. Metaphysically, Śūnyatā means that all things are devoid of definite nature, characteristic and function, and that metaphysical views are unintelligible and should be discarded. This is not to advocate nihilism but rather to save or to account for the possibility of empirical phenomena and practical values. Spiritually, Śūnyatā is freedom, Nirvāṇa or liberation from the suffering of the world.456

To repeat once more: Emptiness is not a theory, but a ladder that reaches out into the infinite. A ladder is not there to be discussed, but to be climbed. If one does not even take the first steps on it, the farther rungs seem, I admit, rather remote. They come nearer only as one goes up there. Emptiness is used as a traditional term to express the complete negation of this world by the exercise of wisdom. The central idea is the total denial of, the complete emancipation from, the world around us in all its aspects and along its entire breadth. It is a practical concept, and it embodies an aspiration, not a view. Its only use is to help us get rid of this world and of the ignorance which binds us to it. It has not only one meaning, but several, which can unfold themselves on the successive stages of the actual process of transcending the world through wisdom. Not everyone, of course, is meant to understand what emptiness means. In that case it is better to pass on to something else.457



NOTES:

315 Edward Conze, The Prajnāpāramitā Literature, Tokyo, 1978, p.1; Conze 1960: 9 ff.; 1968; 11ff.; also see Mahāyāna Buddhism - The Doctrinal Foundation, Paul Williams, New York, 4th rpt. 1998, p. 41.

316 Prajña Pāramitā Text: 20-24, also see EL, ff. 132.

317 SSPW, 14.

318 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, p. 258.

319 The Diamond that cut through Illusion, Thich Nhat Hanh, California: Parallel Press: 1991, p. 1.

320 EL, p. 151.

321 波 羅 心 經 , 書 , 台 , 一 九 九 , p. 135.

322 EL, 152.

323 DCBT, pp. 337-8.

324 During the late fourth century B.C., the Buddhist organization was divided into two schools: the Mahāsaṇgika (the majority or great assembly) and the Sthaviras (the school of elders). Soon afterwards, during the third century B.C., some eight schools of dissenters arose from the Mahāsaṇgika. During the second and third centuries B.C., some ten schools of dissenters arose from the Sthaviras. These eighteen schools were later referred to as Hīnayāna. The traditions surrounding these schools are unreliable, contradictory and confused. See Edward Conze's Buddhist Thought in India (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1967), pp. 119-120.

325 The Pali canon was compiled and edited by three monastic councils. The First Council assembled just a few months after the death of Buddha (483 B.C.) in Rājagaha, the Second about a hundred years later (around 383 B.C.) in Vesali, and the Third in 225 B.C. in Pataliputra. The canon is divided into three collections called "Baskets" (piṭaka). The first collection, the Vinayapiṭaka, contains the rules for monastic discipline (vinaya), the second, the Suttaptaka, the sermons (sutta) of the Buddha and his disciples, and the third, the Abhidhammapiṭaka, the codifications and analyses of the teachings. There are certain extra-canonical Pali works such as the Milindapañha, the Visuddhimagga and the scholastic manual Abhidhammatthasangaha. The Sarvastivada scriptures were written in Sanskrit.

326 There is no canon of the Māhayāna because the Māhayāna represents no unity of sects. There are only separate sūtras which are called Mahāyāna sūtras, originally written in Sanskrit. Many of these Sanskrit originals have been lost, and are preserved mainly in their Chinese and Tibetan... translations. The earlist Mahāyāna literature is the Prajñā or "wisdom" literature and other Māhayāna scriptures are too numerous to mention. And as illustrated above, we touch upon the Vajrachedika-prajñā-pāramitā Sūtra, the Hṛdaya Sūtra belonging to Prājñā-pāramitā scriptures. However, sometimes we also take some quotations from the Vimalakīrti and Saddharma Puṇḍarīka Sūtras.

327 See T.R.Sharma, An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy, Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1994, p. 24.

328 Murti, T.R.V., ed. Srinpoche C. Mani, Mādhyamika Dialectic and the Philosophy of Nāgārjuna, (The Dalai Lama Tibetan Indology Studies vol. I), Sarnath, 1977, p. x.

329 Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha, I-II, ed. G. Tucci (Minor Saṇskrit Texts on the Prajñāpāramitā), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4:



1. bodhisattva Śūnyatā,

2. bhoktṛŚūnyatā,

3. adhyātmikaŚūnyatā,

4. vastuŚūnyatā

5. rūpaŚūnyatā,

6. prakṛtiŚūnyatā,

7. vijñāŚūnyatā,

8. sattvaŚūnyatā,

9. saṁskāraŚūnyatā,

10. dharmaŚūnyatā,

11. ātmaŚūnyatā,

12. pudgalanairaŚūnyatā,

13. saṁskṛtaŚūnyatā,

14. asaṁskṛtaŚūnyatā,

15. sāvadyaŚūnyatā,

16. nirvadyaŚūnyatā.



330 Ibid., p. 263: Bodhisattvaṁ na paśyāmīty uktavāṇs tattvato muniḥ / bhoktādhyātmikavastunāṁ kathitā tena Śūnyatā//

331 Prof. Stcherbatsky, Madhyānta-vibhāga, Discrimination between Middle and Extremes, Calcutta, 1971.

332 Bhāvaviveka, Prajñāpradīpa, on Madhyamakaśāstra.

333 Obermiller, E, A Study of the Twenty Aspects of Śūnyatā, Idian Historical Quarterly, Vol. IX, 1933.

334 Murti, T.R.V., The Central Philosophy of Buddhism: An Study of the Mādhyamika System, Delhi: Harper Collins, 1998.

335 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, p. 218.

336 DCBT, p. 259.

337 Mādhyamikavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee Poussin, Bibliotheca Buddhica, Vol. IV, 1902-13, pp. 173, 177.

338 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 100-1.

339 Aspects of Mahāyāna Buddhism, p. 26: This view is endorsed by P.T. Raju Idealistic Thought of India, p. 207; also see Buddhism its religion and philosophy, prof. W.S.Karunaratne, Buddhist Research Society, Singapore, 1988, p. 44.

340 LS, Chapter II, p. 24.

341 , 典 會 , 服 務 港 , 一 九 九 四 , p. 47.

342 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134. ‘Form (rūpa) is no different from the void (sūnya)’ translated into ‘Form (rūpa) does not different from the void (sūnya).

343 The Middle Treatise (T. 1564 in Vol. 30, tr. by Kumārajīva in 409 A.D.), xxiv: 14; Nāgārjuna’s Twelve Gate Treatise, viii, Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982; also see Empty Logic, Hsueh Li Cheng, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1991, p. 43.

344 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , 書 , 台 , 一 九 九 , p. 121. 345 Mūla-Mādhyamika-kārikā of Nagārjuna, David J. Kalupahana, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1996, xxii, p. 16.

346 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134.

347 LS, pp. 29, 39, 116, 134.

348 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134.

349 BKS, IV, 29.

350 LS, 42.

351 , p. 46.

352 Śūnyā Dharma, Sinhalese edition, p. 57.

353 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p. 132.

354 SSPW, 20.

355 CPB, 166.

356 Candrakīrti on Mādhyamikaśāstra.

357 For the detailed discussions of this, see Bimal Krishna Matilal, Epistemology, Logic, and Grammar in Indian Philosiphical Literature, Paris: Mouton, 1971, pp. 148-151; ‘A Critique of the Mādhyamika Position’, The Problem of Two Truths, ed. by Mervyn Sprung, pp. 56-57.

358 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 95-6.

359 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , pp. 113-4.

360 Ibid., p. 129.

361 Chapter V, pp. 136-143.

362 Madhyamakaśāstra.

363 Nagārjuna, The Middle Treatise, xviii: 7.

364 Cf. Candrakīrti, Prasannapadā on Mādhyamikaśāstra (24.18) op.cit. p. 220: yā ceyaṁ svabhāvaśunyatā sā prajñaptir upādāya, saiya śunyatā upādāya prajñaptir iti vyavasthāpyate. cakrādiny upādāya rathāṇgāni rathaḥ prajñayate / tasya vā savāṇgāny upādāya prajñap, sā svabhāvenānutpattih, yā ca svabhāvānanutpattih sā śunyatā. saiva svabhāvānutpattilakṣaṇā śūnyatā madhyamā pratipat iti vyayateasthāpyate.

365 Cf. Ibid.: tad evaṁ pratītyasamutpādasyaivaitā viśesasaṁjñā śūnyatā upādāya prajñaptih, madhyamā pratipad iti.

366 Cf. Candrakīrti on Mādhyamikaśastra. pratītyasamutpādaśabdasya yo’ arthah sa eva’ śūnyatāśabdārthah.

367 Ibid., p.31. (It may also be pointed out here that in the Sino-Japanese tradition, according to the Tien-tai school, all the three except the pratītyasamutpāda constitute the so-called 'threefold Truth", the truth of the empty (k'ung), the provisional (chia) and the middle (chung). Cf. Takakusu, The Essentials of Buddhist Philosophy (Honolulu Office Appliance Co., Third Ed. p. 129 (quoted by Gadjin M. Nagao, p. 42).

368 Mādhyamikaśāstra.

369 Venkatramanan K., Nāgārjuna’s philosophy, Delhi, 1978, p. 339 (a).

370 pp. 143-151. 216

371 Itivuttaka, ed. E. Windish, London: PTS, 1889, p. 37.

372 Kathāvatthu, I-II, ed. A.C. Taylor, London: PTS, 1894-95, p. 124; also see Milindapañha, ed. V. Trenckner, London: PTS, 1962, p. 316.

373 Quoted in Mahayana Buddhism, Nalinaksha Dutt, Calcutta, 1976, p. 237.

374 MādhyamikaKārikāvṛtti (Prasannapadā) by Canrakīrti, commentary on Mādhayamika kārikās, Bib. Budd. IV, p. 521.

375 Loc.cit.

376 Eta evaṁ na kasyacin nirvāṇe prahāṇaṁ nāpi kasyacin nirodha iti vijñeyam. tataś ca sarua.kalpanāksayarūpam eva nirvāṇam. tathoktam Ārya Ratnāvalyām: na cābhāvo'pi nirvāṇam kuta evāsya bhāvatā; bhavābhāva-parāmarśa-kṣayo nirvāṇam ucyate. MKV. p. 524.

377 MK, xxv, 10.

378 Cf. Vadānta Paribhāṣā, chapter I.

379 ‘muktis tu śūnyatādṛsṭes tadarthāśesabhāvanā’. A dictum of Nāgārjuna quoted in BCAP. p. 438 and also in Subhāsita Samgrha. Also in Guṇaratna's commentary (p. 47) on Saḍḍarśana Samuccaya. buddhaih pratyeka-buddhaiś ca śravakaiś ca nisevitā; mārgas tvam ekā moksasya nāstyanya iti niścayah. ASP. IX, 41. na vinānena mārgeṇa bodhir ityāgamo yatah, GBWL, IX, 41.

380 Prof. Stcherbatsky suggests in the footnote that Aśūnya = Nirvāṇa of the Hīnayānists = Pradhāna of Sāṁkhya.

381 Prof. Stcherbatsky translates ‘prapañca’ by plurality and then sometimes even streches this sense of the word.

382 Madhyamakavṛtti, ed. L. de la Vallee Poussin, BB. iv, 1902-13, p. 445.

383 "Ekaṁ hi yānaṁ dvitīyaṁ na vidyate". See also ĀṣtaSāhasrikāPrajñāpāramitā, Śānti Deva, Bib. Ind., p. 319. ekaṁ eva hi yānaṁ bhavati yad uta buddha-yānaṁ. bodhisattvānaṁ yathā āyusmatah subhūter nirdeśah.

It is explicitly stated in the AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀloka, Haribhadra, G.O.S. Baroda, p. 120 that it is the opinion of Nāgārjuna and his followers that the votaries of other paths do not gain final release, that they remain in a lower state, but are, at the end of the period, enlightened by the Buddha.

Ārya Nāgārjuna-pādāis tanmatanusāriṇaś caikayāna-nayavādina āhuh: labdhvā bodhi-dvayaṁ hy ete bhavād uttrastamānasāh; bhavanty āyuh-ksayāt tusṭāh prāpta-nirvaṇa-saṁjñiah. na tesaṁ asti nirvāṇaṁ kim tu janma-bhavatraye; dhātau na vidyate tesāṁ te'pi tisṭhanty anāsrave. aklisṭa-jñāna-hānāya paścād buddhaih prabodhitāh; sambhṛtya bodhi-sambhāraṁs te'pi syur lokanāyakāh. AbhisamayĀlaṁkārĀloka, Haribhadra, G.O.S. Baroda , p. 120.

The Catuh Stava (I, 21, quoted by Advayavajra, p. 22) has a verse of this import: "dharmadhātor asambhedād yānabhedo'sti na prabho; yānatritayam ākhyātaṁ tvayā sattvāvatāratah".

384 Ratnāvalī of Nāgārjuna as quoted in BodhiCaryĀvatāraPañjikā by Prajñākaramati, Bib. Ind., p. 492.

385 Ś, 246.

386 Laṇkāvatāra-sūtra, ed. B. Nanjio, Kyoto, 1923, p. 226.

387 Ś, 263.

388 Cf. S, II, pp.25 ff; "Iti kho, bhikkhave, yā tatra Tathatā avutatthatā anaññaTathāgata idapaccayatā, ayaṁ vuccati, bhikkhave, paṭicca-samuppādo".

389 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134-5.

390 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p. 116.

391 Ibid., p. 113-4.

392 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134-5.

393 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, p. 97.

394 Ibid., p. 98.

395 MK, xxv, 9.

396 For more detail, see Basic Buddhist Concepts, Kogen Mizuno, tr. Charles S.Terry and Richard L. Gage, Tokyo, 1994, pp.13-35; and 2500 Years of Buddhism, P.V. Bapat, Ministry of Information and Broadcasting Government of India, 1919, pp. 31- 42.

397 SSPW, 21.

398 波 羅 心 經 , p. 135.

399 SSPW, 45.

400 nirvṇamapi māyopamam svapnopamam. Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1888, p. 40.

401 Ibid., p. 25, 39, 196, 198, 200, 205, 279, 483, 484.

402 Ibid., p. 119, 120, 185, 262.

403 nāmarūpameva māyā māyaiva nāmarūpam. Ibid., p 898; māyāyāḥ padam na vidyate. Ibid., p. 1209.

404 yachcha prajñaptidharmam tasya notpādo na nirodho nyatra saṁjñāsaṁketamātreṇa vyavahriyate. Ibid., p 325.

405 Lankāvatārasūtra, ed. B. Nanjio, Kyoto, 1923, p. 22, 51, 62, 84, 85, 90, 95, 105.

406 See Lalitavistara, ed. P.L. Vaidya, BST, I, 1958, p. 176, 177 & 181.

407 See Samādhi-rāja, Sanskrit Manuscript No. 4, Hodgson collection, Royal Asiatic Society, London, p. 27 & 29.

408 See Suvarṇa-prabhāsa, Manuscript No. 8, Hodgson collection, Royal Asiatic Society, London, p.31, 32 & 44.

409 The Complete Enlightenment, Trong. & Com. By Cha’n Master Sheng-yen, London, 1999, p. 26.

410 LSPW, 145.

411 Garma C.C. Chang, Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Great Britain: The Pennsylvania State University, 1972, pp. 94-5.

412 Nāgārjuna, Hui Cheng lun (The Refutation Treatise), T. 1631, p. 24.

413 LSPW, 140.

414 Suzuki, The Awakening of Faith in the Mahāyāna, p. 111-12.

415 D, I; LS, 48.

416 LS, p. 7.

417 The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii. xxiv: 8, See Chi-tsang, the Meaning of the Twofold Truth, pp. 77-115, and The Profound Meaning of the Treatises, pp. 1-14.

418 For a detail discussion of this, see Mervyn sprung, ed. op. Cit., pp. 17, 38, 43 and 57, and N. Dutt, Aspects of Mahāyāna Buddhism and Its Relation to Hīnayāna, London, 1930, pp. 216-127.

419 For a detail discussion, see Chi-tsang, op.cit. See also Mervyn Sprung, Ibid., pp.17, 43 & 58.

420 Chi-tsang, op. cit.

421 金 剛 般 若 波 羅 密 經 , p.126.

422 Ibid. 118.

423 Ibid. 128.

424 Ibid, xxiv, 10; the Twelve Gate Treatise, viii.

425 The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii. Chi-tsang commented that ‘to know ultimate truth is to benefit oneself (self-interest); to know conventional truth is to be able to benefit others (other-interest); to know both truths simultaneously is to benefit all equally (common-interest). Therefore it established the twofold truth’. A Commentary on the Twelve Gate Treatise (T. 1825), p. 206. See also The Profound Meaning of Treatises, p.11 and The meaning of the Twofold Truths, pp. 81, 82c, 85c & 86.

426 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134.

427 Garma C.C. Chang, The Buddhist Teaching of Totality, Britain: The Pennsylvania University, 1972, p. 109.

428 The Middle Treatise, xxiv: 9; The Twelve Gate Treatise, viii.

429 Ibid, XXIV, 8-9.

430 Visuddhimagga II, ed. H.C. Warren and D. Kosambi, HOS, 41, 1950, p. 654.

431 Loc. cit.

432 Loc. cit.

433 Ibid., 655.

434 Loc. cit.

435 Loc. cit.

436 Ibid. 655-6.


437 Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha, I-II, ed. G. Tucci (Minor Sanskrit Texts on the Prajñāpāramitā), JRAS, 1947, 6.18, pp. 263-4:


1. bodhisattvaŚūnyatā,

2. bhoktṛŚūnyatā,

3. adhyātmikaŚūnyatā,

4. vastu ppŚūnyatā]],

5. rūpa Śūnyatā,

6. prapti Śūnyatā,

7. vijñāna Śūnyatā,

8.sattva Śūnyatā,

9. saṁskāra Śūnyatā,

10. dharma Śūnyatā,

11. ātma Śūnyatā,

12. pudgalanairatmya Śūnyatā,

13. saṁskṛta Śūnyatā,

14. asaṁskṛta Śūnyatā,

15. sāvadya Śūnyatā,

16. nirvadya Śūnyatā.



438 Obermiller, E., A Study of the Twenty Aspects of Śūnyatā, Indian Historical Quarterly, Vol. ix, 1933, pp. 170-187.

439 CPB, pp. 351-356.

440 Loc. cit.

441 CPB, 354.

442 Madhyānta-vibhanga, Trans. Th. Stcherbatsky, Leningral, 1937, p.v. also see Buddhism: its Religion and Philosophy, Prof. W.S. Karunaratne, Buddhist Research Society, Singapore, 1988, p. 44. To illustrate it, the words of Th. Stcherbatsky read as follow: "The term Śūnyatā is an innovation of the Mahāyāna, an innovation made necessary by the course of philosophic development. Its germs are found in the Hīnayāna, but the Mahāyāna has given it quite a new interpretation, an interpretation in which the two main schools of Buddhism radically diverged".

443 Visuddhimagga II, 658.

444 T.R. Sharma, An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy, Delhi: Eastern Book Linkers, 1994, pp. 75-6.

445 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134.

446 BKS, IV, 29.

447 波 羅 心 經 , p. 134.

448 Ibid., 135.

449 Shohei Ichimura, Buddhist Critical Spirituality: Prajñā and Śūnyatā, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001, pp. 108-9.

450 Loc. cit.

451 波 羅 心 經 , p. 135.

452 Edward Conze, Text, Sources, and Bibliography of the Prajñā-pāramitā-hṛdaya, JRAS, 1948, p. 47.

453 Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñapāramitā, ed. R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1888, p. 40.

454 Chi- tsang, Chung-kuan-lun-su (A Commentary on the Middle Treatise), T. 1842, p.11.

455 The Middle Treatise, xviii: 5.

456 Hsueh-li Cheng, Nāgārjuna’s Twelve Gate Treatise, Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1982, pp.13-14.

Source

www.buddhanet.net